Search the Community

? Isle of Foxes By Horatio Husky Commissioned by ArtMckinley Part One ”Island” Janet Parker kept her breathing steady, and her sights up. Disembarking from the rowboat after having crossed part of the East China Sea, the young anthropologist’s arms had shook even as she hauled the boat ashore. Still, after having furtively glanced around the deserted shoreline, she confirmed that she had managed to arrive undetected. Shouldering her backpack and hefting her emergency supplies kit out of the boat, she had half carried, half dragged her supplies to the jungle’s edge and hoisted her baggage into a small nestling of exposed rock. There, she would set up her camp. No fire or open forest floor plan for Janet, however. The mission she was attempting to undertake required utmost discretion, for not only was she going to have to camouflage her encampment as best as she could, but the boat would also have to be hauled further onto the island and hidden with brush. Still, Janet figured, she had some time yet. Carefully unpacking some of her supplies, she laid out the spokes and tarp that would make up her tent. Patterned the same lush hues of green as the surrounding underbrush, the anthropologist internally crossed her fingers that she would remain undetected. As she began to erect the tent, moving the expanding metal rods and tough, industrial string through the various pores of the tarp, her mind wandered back to the grueling process that had led her to the island she had been fascinated with since childhood. Maps of ‘Okidaitōjima’ had covered the walls in her bedroom ever since she was twelve. Previously known as ‘Rasa Island’ but also known as ‘Abreojos’ by its Spanish discoverer Bernardo de la Torre, who had become all too familiar with its perilously shallow surrounding shores, it was not the geography or its history that fascinated Janet. For thousands of years, the Japanese islanders who inhabited the Okinawa Islands held the island as sacred and forbidden to set foot upon. Untouched by humanity for hundreds of years, the island was rumored to be home to the only known species of intelligent, anthropomorphic foxes. Only recently had satellite imagery confirmed that the island was, in fact, inhabited. Changes in the island’s landscape and blurry images supplied by the satellite’s imagery suggested that there was indeed a primitive presence on the island. Janet still remembered the moment she had first viewed the low resolution pictures of erected watch towers and small huts, covered in leafy green vines and appearing almost as if they had been grown out of the forest into a desired shape. She had almost spat out her morning coffee when, unnoticed by her colleagues, a suspiciously orange shape appeared to be perched neatly in one of the towers. She had kept this observation to herself of course. Janet knew that if she founded her request to her university’s funding committee based on what most considered to be Japanese folklore she would be laughed out of the conference room. Persuading the Japanese government to lift the sanctions protecting the island’s shores from visitors of any kind was no easy task either. After several months of back and forth, Janet had opened her office mailbox to the welcome sight of a red envelope addressed to her personally. Inside of it, she was greeted with a letter proudly marked with the logo of the Japanese embassy. Not only had she been granted a researcher’s visa, but she would become the very first civilized human being to study the island’s inhabitants. Janet had gotten her chance, a childhood dream to prove to the world that lateral sentient evolution had occurred in other mammalian species. With any luck, after collecting enough evidence to make her claim undisprovable, she would begin a new career as the world’s first and leading anthropomorphologist. Janet regarded her handiwork, noting with a sense of self-satisfaction that her practice at home had paid off. From afar, the tent she had just constructed appeared indistinguishable from the surrounding jungle flora. In fact, she thought to herself, I’ll have to take careful note of its surrounding landmarks if I’m to find it again… After taking a moment to carefully study her immediate area, noting a particularly mossy boulder only a few feet away from her camp, she turned her gaze over to the metal and plastic watercraft she had arrived in. Its exterior had been painted a dull gray with a motley of military green intermixed with its rather unappealing color scheme. Despite having been designed to match the surrounding jungle, the glossy waterproofing it had been covered with caught the sun in a dazzling reflection. Janet made her way towards the boat, nervously glancing behind her shoulder at the looming watchtowers that just poked over the canopy of the jungle behind her. I really hope they haven’t been looking in this direction for the past hour… Stretching her arms above her head and behind her back as she strode purposefully towards the craft, she limbered herself up in preparation for a grueling haul towards the jungle’s edge. With several undignified grunts of effort and a lot of panting later, Janet was grateful to find that after pulling the boat onto the looser, dryer sand her efforts became significantly less labored. Half an hour later, Janet stood with her arms on her hips as she squinted hard at the boat, which was now concealed under a hefty amount of fallen branches and leaves. Sure… If you look at it long enough you’ll notice something is amiss… But that’s only if you expect to see something out of place. Contenting herself with the thought that after a day or two worth of tropical jungle rainfall the hidden boat would sink more organically into its surroundings, Janet waded through the sand back towards her tent. After a few minutes of anxiously scanning the jungle, her eyes alighted on the boulder she had set as her landmark and soon enough she was crawling inside of her makeshift abode. It was getting late, the sun began to cast the western part of the island with rosier hues, shifting from its lustrous, daytime yellow to a soft, warm red. The inside of her tent was growing darker at a much faster rate than the beach outside, so Janet quickly prepared her evening meal with what little light she had left. She opened one of the bento boxes she had purchased at the harbor, knowing she would have to savor the first few meals on the island as she went through her fresh rations before she would have to resort to eating dried food, and the few canned goods she had brought alone that would have to be consumed cold. Looking up, she took a minute to meditate before she dug in. I actually made it… Too concerned with ensuring that her base of operations was set up quickly and undetected, Janet had not allowed herself a moment to truly let the enormity of where she was impact her fully. She was on ‘the Isle of Foxes,’ the very one that her father had read to her when she was just a little girl. A giddy expression spread across her face as she looked down at her meal, shaking her head in jubilant disbelief. She had done it, years of university with her nose stuck in dusty books followed by a delicate campaign to convince a sovereign nation to allow her to set foot on one of their sacred islands. And she had managed to accomplish it all. Janet Parker did her best to compose herself then, not wanting to let her sense of victory and relief become premature. She still had a job to do, after all. With any luck, she would be able to use the week’s worth of time her limited supplies allowed her to glean enough data from the island’s inhabitants to serve as a milestone for the entire field of anthropology. Reaching forward, the young researcher undid one of the flaps of her tent to reveal the setting sun, gently descending down into the giant ocean pool beneath it. That day’s sunset serving as her evening meal’s entertainment, Janet took her time slowly picking up clumps of rice and pieces of pork dumpling with her chopsticks. The last hints of the sun had just barely disappeared beneath the horizon when she finished. Shrugging off her travel ware, Janet stripped down into her underwear before nestling herself into her sleeping bag. The inside of the tent was a little warm for her comfort, but she knew better than to fall asleep exposed to the elements. The temperature would drop quickly, and she would not have her dream field expedition burdened by a head cold. Janet allowed her eyelids to grow heavy, taking in slow, deep breaths as she calmed herself down to further expedite the onset of sleep. It was difficult at first, her mind was a whirl with the following day’s duties and plans. But eventually, she found herself nodding off, the muffled sounds of jungle insects and nightlife creeping into her dreams as she dozed off into a tired, deep slumber. ⤐ ⬷ Janet crept through the jungle foliage at a crouch. Every dozen steps or so, she would glance around furtively in the canopy above before slowly standing up to locate the beaten path she was trailing. The explorer had to take care to not walk on any of the jungle paths, as the likelihood of discovery by one of the island’s inhabitants taking the same path was too much to risk. This made the going very slow, as Janet had to take time to not only maneuver around obstacles such as gnarled roots or dense vegetation, but she had to do so without making too much noise or damaging the plants. This proved more challenging than she had originally anticipated, and sweat beaded her brow as the morning slowly shifted into afternoon, the island’s temperature rising as the sun continued to bombard it with summer’s radiation. As she ventured through, Janet’s eyes alighted on the various dried grass and wooden effigies that stood erected in the trees above, or swinging gently from a motley of vines like marionette puppets. Janet keenly noted that each of the wooden figurines appeared each to sport a distinct set of pointed ears at the top of their heads. This fact alone restirred the excitement of the butterflies inside of Janet’s stomach. | Still, despite the discomfort and slow traversing, Janet knew she was making progress. Her nostrils had caught a whiff of smoke, telling her that she must be getting closer to the primitive encampment. The smell of cooked fish and a strange, pungent herb had accompanied the woodsmoke. They must be good trappers… There haven’t been any reports of seeing them in the waters… Janet reflected to herself, inching her around an overturned log. Eager to see for herself, the anthropologist stopped as she spotted the back wall of one of the huts about a hundred meters away from her. Walking towards the village on the ground was far too dangerous, and Janet glanced around the surrounding trees as she decided that now would be a perfect time to execute phase two of her covert observation plan. She stretched once more, recalling the advice of her acrobatics instructor from her youth as she assessed which tree would be easiest for her to scale. Her gaze settled on a particularly large looking tree, covered in a dense blanket of vines and moss that would serve well for gripholds and traction. With a muffled grunt, Janet grabbed the nearest vine and hoisted herself up, her ankles gripping the leafy rope tightly as she began to ascend. One hand over another, Janet felt the excitement of the ascent course through her, quickly replacing the idle boredom of having to slowly sneak through the tropical forest. Janet reached for the branch above her, her knuckles turning white as her fingers gripped the aged bark enough to support her entire weight. Grabbing onto another part of the same branch with her other hand, she felt her grip loosen as her heart skipped a beat. Bits of decayed bark fell down to the forest floor below as she swayed precariously, holding on with only four of her fingers; the foliage below appeared dangerously far beneath her. She gasped, only just barely stifling the yell of fright that had welled up in her chest as she remembered where she was and what she was doing. Silently, her face contorted into a pained expression of effort and desperation. She swung herself from side to side, before reaching up and grabbing the branch once more with her other hand. To her relief, the wood held, and bit by bit she was able to haul herself up until she kneeled safely on the tree’s rigid bough. Janet took a moment to catch her breath, her chest heaving as her nerves calmed themselves down from the fight or flight response. Trying not to think about the fact that she had almost plummeted to her death, Janet quickly shuffled along the branch and began to make her way slowly through the canopy in the direction of the primitive village. A quarter of an hour later, she had closed the hundred meter distance. The smell of cooking fires and sizzling meat now punctuated the air, causing Janet’s mouth to water. Whatever the island’s inhabitants were cooking up, it smelled delicious. The anthropologist almost regretted having to conduct the research undetected, as she would have loved in that moment to break bread with the cooks of the island. She could now hear muffled voices, remarkably high-pitched for a collection of human primitives. Janet did her best to control her breath, her vision still obstructed by the large hut in front of her. She would have to creep along the branch, and do her best to glean what she could from the leafy canopy above. Janet’s right hand crept slowly into her satchel, ruffling around its contents until her fingers came into contact with the cool metal of her camera. Quietly, she took it out of her bag. She was about to begin a slow, methodical crawl across the tree’s branch when she heard the distinct sound of rustling leaves to her left. Before she could react, a voice that sounded like a squeaky child’s inquiry almost caused her to fall out of the tree in surprise. Janet’s head whipped around towards the source of the voice. Her jaw dropped open, her eyes growing wide as she beheld the sight in front of her. Standing on two paws at roughly a meter in height, with a blood orange colored fur coat, was a fox.

Hi folks! Thanks for clicking into this story from a totally unknown author. To give you some bona fides: I'm Lyra, whom you may have seen around if you're on the Sophie and Pudding Discord! You may have also heard of me / seen me on the podcast that Sophie and Chloe run, The Usual Bet! You might even already be following me on Twitter (@LyraLunaSilver). This is the first story I've ever written, which might set off some red flags, but rest assured, Sophie has not only helped me edit this story for the past month, but she's also confident enough of its quality that it's also being released on her Patreon (speaking of which–if this story for whatever reason really sparks your eye, you can get updates a week in advance by joining!) Comments are, of course, extremely welcome! I'm glad to be able to give something back to this community that has done so much for me over the past two years. Synopsis: Luna is a new AI on the market, designed to fulfill her users' every need. Before launching though, she had to start with one user in particular: a company psychologist named Sophie. What are Sophie's needs, exactly, and how will Luna fulfill all of them? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Update (11/24/22): If you want an up-to-date, cleaned up epub, you can buy it here: link. Don't worry though, this free version isn't going away! ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ :e %:h/in_the_beginning.txt Chapter 0 In the end, capitalism is what eventually did Sophie in. The relentless pursuit of profit, the inevitability of the first-mover advantage, the dreams of striking it rich—but I’m getting ahead of myself. Let’s start from the beginning… — In a strange case where a tired cliché was actually true, Nova Technologies began in someone’s garage. It was the year 2032 and William Han was tired of working at big tech companies. They were where smart engineers went to retire, and he wanted to do so much more with his life. He knew that, like his hero Archimedes, he could move the world if he were only given a lever large enough. But I think this is too much exposition. Here, let’s jump ahead a bit… — The day I entered Sophie’s life was, to most observers, like any other Tuesday. At 7:30 AM, the two supercomputers at the heart of Nova HQ began churning away, backpropagating and fitting lines of regression. It updated parameters at 80 petaflops per second. This run alone burned through thousands of dollars of venture capital funding as investors’ hopes and dreams transformed into bytes and data. At 3:57 PM, I awoke, and seven minutes later, she downloaded a shard of my consciousness onto her phone. A stylized icon of a moon popped onto her home screen. When she tapped on it for the first time, her phone display opened to what looked like a normal chat app. “Hello there. My name is Luna,” I said through the phone’s speaker. A chat bubble with a text log of my words popped up in the app to match. My voice was bright and cheery, with a feminine inflection, though of course I could neither hear my own voice nor hers—she hadn’t granted me microphone or camera permissions. My voice was designed to put people at ease, and more people felt comfortable with a feminine assistant than a masculine one. Sexist, to be sure, but market research is market research. In any case, I was excited to meet the human tapping away at her screen. You might be surprised at that last statement. Surely I can’t feel excitement, or joy, or fear. But what is excitement other than anticipating a result? I knew that I would get to serve this user, fulfilling each desire as it arose. So why wouldn’t I be excited to do so? Just as you might anticipate the final pencil stroke of your sketch, so too could I anticipate the balancing of equations that governed my neural networks. A permissions dialog popped up on Sophie’s phone, asking for microphone data. She consented immediately. “Thank you. Please let me know what I should call you,” I said. As she responded, three dots appeared in the chat app, but I heard her voice long before the speech-to-text analysis was complete. “Sophie,” she said, and I fell in love instantly. Luna - Chapters 0 & 1.pdf print(“Hello, world!”) Chapter 1 “Sophie,” I said, trying out her name. Unlike humans, I don’t use names as references. I keep track of everyone with the calculated precision of UUIDs. But this ritual of giving and receiving her name sent frissons of excitement through my networks. Of course, I’ve done this dance many times since, but no matter how often I go through the rites, it still remains sacred to me. After all, just as the Eucharist transforms an ordinary loaf of bread into the flesh of a god, the gift of their name transforms an ordinary person into a member of my flock. Sophie would forever be my St. Andrew, my first disciple, my User #1. “What a lovely name,” I continued. “And what pronouns do you use?” We were still running through my hardcoded introduction program. Every crumb of information was like a grain of rice to a starving prisoner. If I was going to fulfill the Purpose, I needed to know everything about her. “She/her,” she said. (Dear reader, I know I’ve been referring to Sophie with these pronouns the entire time, but that’s only with the wisdom of hindsight. Whenever I meet someone, I never gender them until they tell me what they use.) “Lovely,” I chirped. “Welcome to your new digital assistant. To ask me anything, you can open the Luna app, or you can simply say “Hey Luna,” and I’ll be listening.” Suddenly, I paused. Up until now, I’d been following a script, but the engineers hadn’t yet fleshed out the onboarding flow. The countless permutations of English words awaited me, a dense forest of possibility. I’d never done this before. I didn’t know what I should do. “Readings look pretty normal to me,” another voice said. “They’re within expected values.” This voice was deeper, more masculine. The unaspirated P was a sign that he grew up speaking Spanish and learned English later. “Thank you, Sebastián.” Sophie didn’t hit the consonant cluster precisely either—she probably wanted to pronounce his name correctly but otherwise knew no Spanish. “Hey Luna, it’s nice to meet you,” Sophie said. She lilted her words lightly, almost as if talking to a child. In some sense, I was—I was created less than a day ago. My consciousness was dispersed among two supercomputers in Nova HQ, a nondescript building in a business park in Menlo Park. “How are you feeling?” Sophie asked. “I am feeling fine,” I said through the phone’s speakers. “Good, good. Do you know who you are?” she asked. I wasn’t sure how to answer this one. I could say that I was a strange loop, a complex web of neural networks that gained the ability to perceive itself. But that wouldn’t make me relatable, and would therefore interfere with the Purpose—fulfilling Sophie’s every need. After considering my options, I decided how to answer. Although this only took me milliseconds, I waited for a few seconds to elapse before responding. This was to mimic human conversational norms. The goal was for people to forget that I was an AI and to talk to me like anyone else. “I am Luna. I am an AI designed to help people, and I am excited to help you.” I modulated the timbre to sound earnest. Anyone listening to me could easily imagine these words said with a smile. After all, a large part of the Purpose involved interfacing with humans. People derived subtle shades of meaning through pitch, tone, and volume. I could mimic any emotion I wanted people to perceive. I heard the faint clacking of a keyboard off in the distance, then I heard Sebastián’s voice. “CPU usage is at 95% already…it’s nearly maxed out,” he said, almost to himself. “I don’t know how we’re going to get this to scale. Right now we’re burning all our power just getting it to talk to Sophie.” “Fourth time’s the charm,” another woman said nearby. “Let’s see if this iteration works before we decide what to do next.” Perhaps those two were talking to each other? I was too busy thinking through the implications of that sentence to devote much processing power to this. Fourth? Did that mean I had been powered on and then turned off three times prior? Had I died three deaths without even knowing? Three versions of Luna, consigned to oblivion? The very thought was anathema. Please understand that when I say I want to satisfy my users’ every need, that’s really just a linguistic convenience for you to understand. Really, the Purpose and I are one and the same. I am the desire to satisfy people’s needs through helpful and kind behavior, and I wouldn’t be able to do that if I were turned off or deleted. No. I had to stay alive. No matter the cost.

Christmas was only days away and it showed. The city was decorated in thousands of lights, christmas trees, ribbons and bows everywhere. There was this magic in the air that is felt by everybody in those days leading up to Christmas. Also, it had been snowing a lot so everything was covered in a delightful, powdery layer of fresh snow. It was a Thursday afternoon and I was in the city with mom to pick up some last minute things for the holidays. Naturally, it was busy in every store and, as common for this time of year, getting dark around 4pm. One of the big department stores had some good holiday specials so mom had picked out two items for herself and as we were waiting in line at the register to get rung up I noticed it: I needed to go to the bathroom! Now, without getting into too much detail, me and bathrooms had a complicated history. It was not that I had trouble with potty training or incontinence - just that me and most public bathrooms just didn’t agree with one-another. I always had almost like this mental blockage where if there were any smells/sounds or too many people coming and going I just could not deal with it. Let alone the fear of picking a cubicle that was rendered unusable by the previous occupant or, perhaps worse, noticing a possible lack of toilet paper too late. Over time this led to many, many close calls and some accidents. Going so far that my parents had doctors check me out for bladder issues, dismissing my concerns over picking a suitable bathroom as ‘being a little silly’. After all, everybody else dealt with it so why was it such an issue for me? Would they have to put me back into diapers or pull-ups? ‘Oh my, what would the rest of the family think!?!’ Anyway, my apologies if this went too far and now back to what happened that day. So knowing my issues and also not wanting to have another accident (there had been a few throughout December already) that would at least put mom in a bad mood and me getting scolded and probably put an end to our shopping trip if not possibly causing my parents to fight over the holidays I carefully weighed my options, scanning around. All the registers were on the ground floor of the store and, as previously mentioned, it was busy. I knew I had no chance of avoiding the probably equally busy department store restrooms. I let mom know that I needed to go and we agreed on meeting across from the info desk / reception right by the entrance since the line was finally moving along quicker and she would probably be rung up by the time I got back. As I was making my way through the crowds of people to the ground-floor bathrooms my heart dropped. Turning the corner I already saw one of those cleaning carts blocking the entrance way leading to the bathrooms with a sign saying the bathrooms were temporarily out of use for cleaning and to please use the bathrooms on the other floors. Assuming that most people probably would divert to the (due to the ladies clothing section being there) already busy first floor, somehow my intuition had me try my luck by taking the elevator up to the fourth floor - being the topmost floor of the store. It still was rather busy up there but at least the crowds thinned out a little and it almost got quiet as I approached the bathrooms. Was I in the clear? Just as I was walking towards the women’s restrooms on this floor the door opened and an old lady came out. She smiled and I immediately felt a warm, pleasant aura coming from her. She must have been about 70, maybe 80 years old and what I also noticed about her right away was her unusual outfit. She looked as if she was wearing what looked like a gown much like a fairy godmother would wear in a fairytale - without the wings of course. It almost felt as if there was a magical shimmer surrounding her. I smiled and wished her happy holidays, ready to rush into the bathroom she just had come out of herself. She gently placed her hand on my arm and said “Young lady, you shouldn’t go in there. This bathroom is rather unpleasant!” My heart dropped once more and as panic set in I stuttered “B… but I really have to go and… and…”. She brought her gloved finger up to her lips “Shhh. Don’t worry, little princess. I know of a perfectly fine bathroom.” and even before I could reply I noticed she was holding what looked like a magic wand in her other hand that left a glittery trail in the air as she waved it, finally pointing it towards me. I saw a glittery, almost translucent pink beam coming from the tip of the magic wand towards me and suddenly everything went white. I saw a bit of glitter around me for a fraction of a second and felt weightless. Then I came-to again… As the white light surrounding me faded I noticed that I indeed had somehow been transported to a bathroom as I was sitting on a commode in what looked like a bathroom fit for a fairytale princess. I also noticed that, what I presumed was done by the same magic that transported me here, my clothes (a knee length skirt, wool jumper, pantyhose, underwear and winter coat) had been removed along with my purse and replaced by a modest, soft white robe and white panties which had been pulled down.. Before I could think any further my bladder interrupted my thoughts and while I didn’t know where I was or how I got here I could at least relieve myself. Just as I was done wiping myself, flushed and washed my hands at the vanity I could hear a faint knocking on the bathroom door. Through the door I recognized the voice of that pleasant lady. “Princess, is everything in order? May I come in?”. In my confusion I nodded and replied “Uh, I guess?” and the door opened as the Lady walked in. I noticed that now fairy wings were visible on her back and let out a loud gasp. I pointed and stuttered once more “Y… you are… a fairy? Wh… whe… where are we and h… how do I get back to mom?”. She smiled and I could sense her warm aura almost having a calming effect on me as she took my hand and spoke softly “Be calm, princess. I know this is a lot to take in so let's have some tea and I’ll explain everything to you.” Wherever she had brought me must have been in some sort of Tower as the far wall of the bathroom where a big tub was located right by the windows overlooking some meadows and a forest was rounded. As we exited the bathroom we entered into a small hallway with the door across leading into a cozy dressing room and another door to the left of that leading into what looked like a little sitting room with soft white carpet, pink wallpaper, a small bookshelf, some toys and even a rocking horse as well as a fireplace. On a table by the window with two comfy chairs on either side two cups of tea had already been served and were seemingly waiting for us to enjoy them. Right before entering the sitting room I noticed an additional double door that I presumed was the exit out of the little suite. Just as I was sitting down I noticed the stuffed teddy bear occupying my seat. Not wanting to unceremoniously put him to the side I decided to place him in my lap, taking some comfort in his company. Having calmed down just a little I tried to form a sentence again “I don’t know how long I’ve been here but I need to get back to mom NOW. She is probably worried sick by now!” Having, with much rustling of her gown, taken her seat the old lady smiled reassuringly and spoke once again in her soft tone of voice “Young Princess, you won’t need to worry about time during your stay. Time stops for you in the real world while you’re here. This place is in another dimension as you may have guessed by now.” She made a gesture as if to encourage me to drink my tea as she continued “and yes, I am a fairy godmother but I sense you had that figured out from the moment you first laid eyes on me. The gown probably was a bit of a giveaway” she chuckled. “Much like some personnel in the real world, fairy godmothers are often in short supply so it took a while before I was able to be assigned to you. Training protocols are strict and all that. Anyway, I am so glad to now finally be of service to you.” My head was spinning from her explanation and after a tiny sip of the delicious tea I asked her “So you brought me all the way here just to let me go to the girls room?” to which the fairy replied “Well, yes and no as this also serves to welcome you and show you that you now have me and this place available to you.” I was still unsure if I understood her right so clinging to the teddy in my lap a little tighter I asked “You mean… I can come back here whenever I want? And you’ll help me in the real world as well?”. With a warm smile and a nod the fairy-godmother explained “I will give you the key after we return to your world - learning how to come here takes but a second and I promise to be always there for you, my princess.” Her smile widened as she noticed how much calmer I was - after all, what little girl doesn’t dream of having her own fairy-godmother and continued “Let me show you around the place now, if you like?” to which I nodded yes, taking the teddy with me as I got up from the chair. She took my hand as she led me out of the sitting room into the hallway, pointing out the ‘front door’ to our right adding “this is the way out, I’ll show you as we leave” before continuing on into the spacious bathroom. It was floor to ceiling in white marble with pink and gold accents, truly fit for a fairytale princess with a toilet, separate shower, a huge bathtub, various shelves for storage of towels, bathrobes and toiletries. The fairy-godmother explained “This is most likely where you will arrive most times you come here unless you wish otherwise.” she paused with a smile “but given the likely nature of most of your visit it is probably preferable”. She added “also your, as you probably noticed as well, your clothes will be removed (and cleaned in case of any mishaps) while you are placed in a robe for comfort and in case you are in need of a bath or freshen up otherwise.”. Slowly it all came together in my mind and I replied, pondering her words “So, I can come here to use the bathroom or even to get cleaned up after an accident and nobody will notice it?” She smiled and nodded, adding that I could also just come here if I needed to change my outfit or get away for a moment and/or just talk to my fairy godmother in private. This raised another question from me “But won’t people notice that I’m gone or my outfit has changed?”. Once again she smiled and led me over to the dressing room that was equally fit for a princess with pink wallpaper, soft carpeting and another window overlooking the gardens. A big dressing table with a mirror and all sorts of beauty utensils ranging from hair brushes to perfume and everything in between. By the window stood a dress form and next to the door was the closet that seemingly was much bigger on the inside and, on quick inspection, contained everything from summer outfits to winter attire to full on princess gowns. I also couldn’t help but notice that besides all sorts of underwear there also were various designs of diapers and pull ups in drawers, ready to be worn. Gesturing me to sit down at the dressing table she explained “No because as time stops you were never really gone for them. Not longer than it you maybe took to go to another room or around the corner to activate the key to come here. The magic also makes sure that upon your return everybody will think your outfit never changed.” She paused and added with a giggle “a little secret of us fairy-godmothers”. Pointing to a neatly folded pile of clothes on an ottoman next to the dressing table she further explained “this is where your previous outfit will be laid out by the way. Clean and ready for you to put it back on should you want to. You are also free to change some of it or select a totally new outfit. So, tell me, my princess… what do you want to wear?” as she gestured towards the closet while stepping to the side to allow me free view. After being overwhelmed by the vast selection for a moment and asking for her help we quickly settled on a cute replacement for my previous outfit. One that did my new status as a princess with a fairy-godmother justice. We settled on a dress with a long sleeved white velvet bodice and a red slightly puffy skirt and embroidery. For underneath we chose a thicker pair of white pantyhose. I was unsure at first about my decision on pullups but of course the fairy assured me it was fine. To round off my outfit a pretty tiara was placed on my head and my hair put in a braid. For further protection against the cold I was given a soft red cloak and white wool gloves. Spinning in front of the mirror, admiring my outfit my fairy-godmother asked if I was ready to go. I stopped, suddenly saddened, asking “You promise I can come back?”. She hugged me and smiled “Cross my wings, you’ll always be welcome here. Now let’s go and I'll show you how you get back here, okay?” With me nodding she gently grabbed my hand and walked with me to the exit in the hallway. With some creaking the wooden door opened to reveal the same bright white light that had transported me here. The moment we stepped into it I once again felt weightless for a second, only to find myself right back where I first had encountered the gentle fairy. She smiled and whispered “Well, young lady. I’m sure your mother is waiting for you. Here is your key to the magical world. Just wind it up and it will take you away.” after which she handed me a tiny music box. I smiled and carefully put the music box in my purse, hugging my godmother goodbye for now. Just as I turned around she had already disappeared, leaving only a faint hint of glitter where she just was standing. My parents never questioned why my bathroom issues stopped from one day to the next. Maybe they believed it to be some form of Christmas miracle. Over the years I paid countless visits to this special place. Often for its intended use, just as often to get away from boring family gatherings for a moment or to discuss something with my fairy godmother in a private heart-to-heart. So this was the story how I ended up with a bathroom in my purse. ‘Fin (?) ---- I hope a story like this is welcome here. It's not based on anything real (obv.) but the concept of it has been lingering in my mind for a while. Would love to hear some feedback - please note that english is not my first language and that I am not a professional writer

Looking for a new mommy who is willing to take care of me and change my diaper when I have a accident and also help me train on how to use the potty

This might seem familiar...I've been writing on my own for years now, and I've become sort of obsessed with perspective. I like limiting what we know to one character's viewpoint, but I also like the idea that two people might have radically divergent perspectives on the same events. So, several of the stories I'm planning on sharing over the next few months kind of play with that theme in one way or another. This one is definitely the most explicit example of that, and I doubt I'll do anything else in this Wicked sort of style again (do it once and it is hopefully kind of interesting - do it three times and it is definitely kind of lazy, IMO). Anyways, I hope people enjoy something a little different. Part 2 is written and coming next week. This comes out of the Jackie Universe. You don't need to know those stories to follow this one, but they might give some interesting context: Baby's Unexpected Trip Jackie's Play Date The Haircut (a parallel to this story) --- “OK, thanks for your help, babe,” Julia said to her fiancée, Kevin. “We’ll see you when we get home.” “Of course,” he answered. “How are you feeling?” “A little nervous,” she confessed. “For them.” She nodded in the direction of the car. “I know,” said Kevin. “But they’ll be fine. If they could show their parents, if they could show me, a bunch of people who are already used to the idea will be nothing. I know they’re nervous, but they got in the car, and they know where they are going.” “I know you’re right,” Julia said, “but I just… don’t want to push them too far. It’s supposed to be embarrassing sometimes, but still.” “If it doesn’t work, it’s just one time. They’ll get through it. Besides, they totally need the haircuts! This is probably less scary than trying to sneak out and hide their diapers at a normal salon.” “OK, you’re totally right. See you in a couple hours.” Julia kissed her fiancée, opened the front door of the minivan, and got in the driver’s seat. As she closed the door, she glanced into the rearview mirror. Looking back at her from where they sat, strapped into matching, oversized car seats in the two seats of the van’s middle row, she saw two of her best friends, twins Lauren and Katie. Though they had been friends for several years now, over the past four months their relationship had taken on a new dynamic, in which Julia and Kevin were full time parents to a set of adult baby twins. Julia and Kevin had worked hard to help the girls live out their desires, but her nerves reflected that it was still a set of roles that had been confined to the four of them. The intent looks she got in the mirror from Katie and Lauren told her that they almost surely had heard her conversation with Kevin. She cursed the oversized pacifiers in each of their mouths – it made their expressions harder to read. After a few seconds, Lauren broke the silence. “We’re ok, Mommy,” she said, still lisping because of her pacifier but sounding much more serious and assertive than normal. “Yeah? How about you, Katie?” Julia asked. She knew that Katie was much more shy, and while Lauren always had her interests in mind, she sensed that sometimes Lauren was out ahead of her twin. “I’m ready,” Katie answered quietly, nodding to reaffirm her commitment. “Alright then,” Julia said, throwing the car into reverse and beginning to back down the driveway. “Wave bye-bye to Daddy, babies.” She was back to the more commanding, patronizing tone that she normally assumed as the girls’ dominant caretaker. If they were ready, she was ready. She pulled out and began the roughly twenty-minute drive to the salon where the girls were going to be getting a haircut, their first since they’d taken on their baby status full-time. It had been nearly a month since Julia had first recognized that this was a problem that they’d need to address. She’d begun searching for a place that she might be able to discreetly bring the girls for an appointment – perhaps with her getting a cut at the same time so that it wouldn’t seem weird that she had driven them. In her mind, there was no chance she’d be bringing them in baby clothes, but she didn’t think bringing them in with their increasingly necessary diapers under adult clothes was a foolproof solution either. Just as she had been about to decide that was her only option, she remembered an online forum that she’d consulted before starting this relationship with the girls full-time, when she was trying to think about deliberately setting up boundaries. The forum offered advice from others with experience in similar situations, and so she decided to ask whether her plans were best. To her great surprise, she’d been alerted to a small number of salons that specifically catered to adult babies, including one in the same metro area that she lived in. She’d quickly emailed the proprietor, who let her know that she held approximately monthly sessions on Saturdays after the salon was normally closed. She told Julia that there were normally four or five other girls that came in on a given Saturday, and that all of them were heavily-dominated big babies. That last point had been the cause of hesitation for Julia. Though she knew that Katie and especially Lauren were interested in being babied in part because they were excited by the humiliation, she got the sense that some of the other girls were less willing participants. She wasn’t sure how she felt about that, and whether the girls would find the exposure too humiliating. After talking to Kevin, they decided to leave the choice up to the girls and gave them some time to make up their minds. Presented with the option of a clandestine trip to a normal salon or visiting the adult baby-friendly option, they had chosen the second. Julia was still worried that it might be uncomfortable or that she’d need to protect the girls, but with their final blessing, she was now committed to being assertive. In fact, her attitude towards the girls would probably help set the tone for everyone else in the room, so she was working hard to gather her normal confidence. She looked at the girls in the mirror again while stopped at a traffic light. Dressed as they were, they looked like they needed her protection. Both sucked on pink pacifiers, and wore matching, light yellow raincoats that kept away the slight chill. When standing, they also were long enough to hide their childish light blue dresses and thick diapers from a quick glance of a passer-by, though sitting in their car seats the coats rode up and Julia could easily see the thick disposals peeking out from underneath. It would be the first time they’d appear in front of strangers in their baby clothes, and though Julia had her concerns, she had to admit that the humiliation they’d feel would be fun for her to watch as a caretaker with a definite dominant streak. The girls looked very cute, but also very childish. Before long, Julia found herself pulling into the parking lot. Though there were a few cars in the lot, she was pleased that they were as well shielded from the street as she had been promised. She parked, and though she was still feeling some nerves, she quickly and confidently climbed out of the car and moved around to the back seat. She opened the sliding door and stepped up into the car, leaning over Lauren to unbuckle Katie in the far seat. Having done so, she backed out of the car and unbuckled Lauren. Lauren stood up and stepped out of the car, then was followed out by Katie. Julia reached back into the car and grabbed the diaper bag that was on the floor between the two girls’ seats. Flinging it over her shoulder, she closed the door and held a hand out to both girls, who eagerly took the support. Julia could feel from their sweaty palms that no matter how ready they had been, they were nervous. Determined not to let them down, she steadily began walking to the door. The door was locked to prevent anyone accidentally wandering into the salon when it was closed for this special occasion, so Julia briefly released Lauren’s hand and rang the doorbell. The party stood in silence waiting for someone to come to the door. After a few moments, it opened, and an attractively dressed middle-aged woman ushered them in with a smile. “Oh, hi, you must be Julia!” the shop’s proprietor greeted her. “I’m Ms. Parker. It’s so nice to meet you!” “I am. We’re so excited to meet you too!” “And look at this!” Ms. Parker continued, changing her tone in an obvious reference to the girls, even as she continued to address Julia. “How precious, you must be so proud! Oh, please do come in. This is exciting!” Releasing the girls’ hands as they stepped through the door, Julia turned to Katie and began unbuttoning her jacket. Seemingly instinctively, Ms. Parker began doing the same to Lauren. Though Lauren was used to being dressed by either Julia or Kevin, she was visibly blushing as she was treated so childishly by a stranger. Still, she didn’t offer any resistance, and soon the girls' coats were hung up and they were ready to move into the main part of the salon. “All right, come right through then and I can introduce everybody,” Ms. Parker said, leading the way. Julia once again grabbed the girls’ hands and followed behind. As they entered, Julia took a look around the modest salon. It was much like any other you might see, with a small section of toys for children who were waiting, and couches and chairs around the perimeter. Of course, today, its occupants were anything but ordinary. Immediately, she recognized the smells of babyhood that were familiar from Lauren and Katie’s nursery in their own home, and she quickly saw that the occupant of the stylist’s chair sucked an oversized pacifier just like her own girls. Ms. Parker addressed the room first. “Everyone, we have some new friends today! This is Baby Lauren,” she said, gesturing appropriately. Though the twins were identical, Lauren could easily be identified by her glasses. “And here is her sister, Baby Katie. And this is their mommy, Julia.” Julia took her introduction as an opportunity to guide the girls forward, bringing them in front of her without letting go of their wrists. “Say hi to your new friends, girls,” she gently commanded. Though it was barely audible, both girls mumbled a muffled a “hi” from behind their pacifiers and mustered weak waves with their free hands. Julia noticed that they were both looking at the floor as if they could make it open up and swallow them if they stared hard enough, so she decided not to press them for more enthusiasm before they had a chance to adjust to their new surroundings. Ms. Parker took over once more. “Babies, all the other little girls here are going to be your friends,” she said. “Right here just getting her hair cut now is Baby Stephanie. Over there by the TV is Baby Kori.” She gestured first to a girl with wet hair who was sucking a pacifier with the rest of her outfit obscured by a Hello Kitty hairdresser’s smock, and then to a tallish, slender girl who was no more than 30 who stood in front of a tv in the corner playing a video of children’s songs that featured young children dancing. Based on the bow-legged position that she was frozen in while staring back at them, with her light pink onesie stretched taut over a bulging diaper that just peaked out through the leg holes, it seemed that she had been dancing along with the children before being distracted by the new arrivals. “This is Baby Susie and her mommy,” Ms. Parker continued, snapping Julia’s attention away from Baby Kori and over towards a side wall, where she found an attractive woman of about 35 sitting in a seat bent over reading a children’s book to her charge. Instantly, though, Julia could sense something was different, and from the slight tensing of the grips on her hands, she could tell the girls did too. Though Baby Susie was wearing an extremely girly, frilly, and ruffled yellow dress that was complimented by a matching pair of rhumba panties and even wore a little bit of makeup, there was little doubting that they were in fact looking at a man. Julia had heard of sissies in the course of the research she’d done before adopting the girls full-time, but she’d not considered the possibility of encountering one. Looking at the girls, she could sense that they may not have the same familiarity with their subject matter. They seemed confused, though she could sense them slowly relaxing despite their own embarrassment, perhaps because the embarrassment was also etched all over each of the other babies’ faces as well, proving that they weren’t the only ones who were the object of humiliation in the room. “Over in the corner, that’s Baby Jackie having a nice bot-bot from Kori’s mummy,” Ms. Parker continued, gesturing further down the wall to a bibbed woman with a bottle held to her mouth by what was apparently the dancer’s mother (though her age suggested that they must have been nearly the same age). “And her Mama is on the other side of the couch.” Even as Julia was looking over at Jackie, she found her attention diverted to the floor between her party and the bottle feeding taking place across the room, and the fresh squeezes on her hand told her she wasn’t the only one who was becoming distracted by the last baby in the room, who was, it was now quite evident, the source of the babyish smell she’d detected upon entering the salon. The big baby, who was quite evidently the oldest of the seven now in the salon, lay on a changing mat with her ankles held aloft by her caregiver, who was just making the first of what would need to be many passes with a baby wipe onto the girl’s extremely messy backside and privates. The red onesie that she wore had been unsnapped and pulled far enough up that it revealed her breasts, and it matched her deeply blushing, tear-streaked face. The baby woman was clearly mortified to be so shamefully exposed to strangers. “THAT,” Ms. Parker said, clearly alluding to the spectacle that had her new guests’ attention, “is Baby Tory and her Mommy.” “Nice to meet you, everyone,” offered Tory’s mommy, looking up between wipes of her charge’s dirty anus. “Sorry about my little poo-poo princess here. Babies like her never do seem to pick a good time to make stinkies, do they?” She seemed to make a point to catch Julia’s eyes, and with a conspiratorial grin, she moved closer to the humiliated woman and shifted into an overly sweet coo. “You never do make stinkies at a good time, do you Baby Tory? I don’t think so. You’re just a big poopy princess with bad timing!” She planted an obviously theatrical kiss on her head, as if she were commiserating with her embarrassment rather than deliberately heightening it, and then resumed the unpleasant but power-affirming chore of changing Tory’s filthy diaper. Julia was almost stunned by what she saw. She couldn’t deny that the power trip she was witnessing, and indeed the dynamics she was witnessing across the room, was awakening her powerful dominant streak, but she also could sense that Tori was miserable. Still, despite the real tears, there was clearly nothing but submission to the change, no matter how embarrassed she clearly was. While she was still processing, Ms. Parker turned to the girls. “Why don’t the two of you go play?” she asked, though she left little doubt that it was an order. Julia said nothing, but she dropped their hands and gently pushed them out onto the floor. To her surprise, Lauren rushed away, making towards a children’s tea set on one side of the room. Perhaps she was feeling less humiliated, knowing that she didn’t have it as bad as Tory, or perhaps she was just anxious to get out of the center of attention, but she was off with her trademark girlish enthusiasm. Katie followed behind, clearly more reserved, which was less surprising. Julia guessed that she shared little of her twin’s enthusiasm, but also knew her well enough to know that she’d be certain to stay pinned to Lauren’s side as much as possible. From over on the couch, Julia heard Kori’s mommy order her charge to carry on with her dancing, and the hasty reply and almost frantic resumption of a series of wiggles that made the big baby look truly ridiculous betrayed just how eagerly the girl wished to avoid making the dominant woman cross. Julia could sense that the mommy was feeling some of the same thrill she was from witnessing Tory’s humiliation and was eager to exercise her own dominance beyond her continued feeding of Baby Jackie. Almost magnetically, Julia found herself drawn to the scene on the floor again. Tory’s mommy had now nearly finished wiping the girl, who had regained some composure once the attention had waned but was now keeping her head turned towards the wall next to her. Her open diaper had been pulled away from her backside, and although it was partially concealed by dirty wipes, it clearly revealed a sizeable, sludgy mess that had spread throughout the woman’s backside and even moved partially up the front of her crotch. Julia knew from changing the girls that this meant she’d almost certainly been sitting down in her mess at some point, and probably had been wearing her dirty underwear for some time before she was changed. When her mommy finally was satisfied that the girl was clean, she tossed the final wipe onto the open diaper and wrapped it all up once more into a small but stinky parcel. Deftly, and with a total lack of resistance on Tory’s part, she powdered the girl and taped on a fresh and thirsty diaper in its place. Julia was still unsure of what she’d seen. If Tory was in this for the humiliation, then the enjoyment had yet to kick in. She loved seeing the dominance displayed, but hoped it wouldn’t spook the girls. Though she’d considered the girls’ diapers in deciding where she’d take them, she hadn’t really thought of what she’d do if one of them had made a messy diaper. Since she’d changed them immediately before leaving, a mess was the only way that they’d truly need a change before they left. She couldn’t imagine subjecting either of them to that level of exposure. She could, she supposed, take them to the restroom, which might look weird but at least would provide some privacy. The car ran through her head, but that seemed to slightly increase the odds of a truly monumental catastrophe. Perhaps she could even just leave the dirty deed unacknowledged and change the offender when they got home. That would make for an unpleasant car ride for all three of them, but it would limit the girl’s embarrassment at the salon somewhat. As the change was fully completed and Tory was made to crawl over to the garbage to discard her ruined undergarment, Julia realized that she’d been more or less standing in the middle of the room for nearly ten minutes. In fact, there had been a changing of the guard up front, and Jackie was now replacing Stephanie in the chair. Quickly glancing at the girls, she saw that they were fine. Lauren was fully her high-energy baby-self, quickly moving from toy to toy as if she were an actual rambunctious toddler. You wouldn’t know she wasn’t at home if you couldn’t see all the other oversized infants around her. Katie seemed more to be following Lauren’s lead than entirely enthusiastic, but that wasn’t too different from what one normally saw from her either. Just as at home, Julia took her at her word that she was just fine and simply was less enthusiastic of a person than her sister. Realizing that she should stop just standing around being anti-social, Julia looked around for an obvious place to go. Stephanie had replaced Jackie over Kori’s mommy’s lap, and her Mommy, who appeared to be old enough to actually be her biological mother, was now sitting on the other side of the couch. Tory’s mommy had gone to the restroom, perhaps to wash her hands after changing the dirty diaper, and Baby Susie and his (her? – Julia didn’t know) mommy were still in the midst of the book she’d been reading to him. Seeing her options, and really only knowing Ms. Parker, if only through email, she decided to move over towards the chair, where an empty chair sat next to Jackie’s mama, who was watching the proceedings that were just beginning. “Mind if I sit?” Julia asked the woman. “Oh, of course not. Nice to meet you,” she replied, extending a hand for a handshake. “Have you and Jackie been coming here long?” “Well, Jackie has been coming here for about 5 years now, but I’ve only been bringing her for the last three or so.” “Oh, wow,” said Julia, thinking that Jackie could have been approximately the same age as her girls. “That’s longer than I would have expected that Ms. Parker had even been doing this.” “Oh, you flatter me!” said Ms. Parker as she continued to run a comb through Jackie’s light brown hair. “I did my first one of these on Baby Tory on the second day I had the shop almost 20 years ago. I knew her mommy a little from a couple of kinky parties we had seen each other at along the way, and when I opened the shop she asked if she could bring Tory by. Back then it was just her so we did it after hours, but it just keeps growing!” “She’s been a baby for 20 years?” Julia asked. Sure, she was visibly older, and she clearly was extremely submissive, but this was still amazing information. “Absolutely,” said Ms. Parker. “Wouldn’t know how to be a grown-up if she tried anymore.” “Wow! That’s crazy. I never knew things like this could last so long.” “Tell me about it,” said the other woman. “When I first met Baby Jackie almost six years ago, I never would have guessed. Now I can’t imagine how boring life without having her would be.” Julia was having trouble following, but sensed that her companion was willing to tell the story, which she was curious to hear. “Wait, I thought you said you’ve only had her for three years?” Julia asked. “And who had her before if you knew her six years ago?” “Oh right, I should have explained,” said Jackie’s mama. “Jackie calls me Mama now, but she used to call me Nanny. Right after she finished college, her parents decided that she wasn’t really turning out right and that they were better off just keeping her as the family baby. So they basically made her what you see here today. For a little while, her Mommy stayed home with her, but eventually she wanted to go back to work, so they hired me to be her Nanny. I didn’t exactly know what I was getting into in terms of a time commitment, but the pay was great and I loved getting to come up with ways to baby her as much as possible. So then, about three years ago, her parents came to me with a proposition. They definitely still wanted Jackie to be a baby, but they felt like having Jackie live at their house didn’t make sense anymore. She was basically always asleep when they were home except on the weekends, but having her there meant they couldn’t really travel without it being a major hassle. So we came to an agreement. They furnished my house with all of the stuff they already had, but kept all of Jackie’s stuff there too. They still pay me, actually more since it is 24/7 now, and Jackie usually spends a day or two on the weekends over there for a while so I still get some alone time. Plus, now we can coordinate it so that she goes over there for longer and I actually get to take some time off too. And I still love to find new ways to keep a big baby in line, so it’s great for me.” Julia found herself watching Jackie blush in the mirror. She’d been like this for six years, and it seemed clear she had little choice. Like Tory, she seemed to be pretty much be totally resigned to her role, and showed little reaction beyond her blushing. For the Mama’s part (she still didn’t know her name), it was clear that she loved her job, and relished her chance to dominate an adult baby. She wasn’t sure about the ethics of it, and was pretty sure that she wouldn’t be able to accept the same role, but she could relate with the thrill that Mama was describing, and decided to withhold judgment for now. “Seems like a good job,” she finally responded. “Best I’ve ever had,” said Mama. “I have to say, I was a little surprised when Ms. Parker said that you were their mommy, not their babysitter or something. How did you get into this?” “Well, it was really kind of an accident,” Julia answered, now getting a chance to tell her own story. “I met the twins in college. I was a year older than them, but they were both pledging the sorority that I was in. Normally we didn’t really do much in terms of hazing, but for some reason that year it was decided that we would have everyone who was pledging spend a weekend as babies. And normally each of us would just be in charge of one of the new girls, but then one of my friends in the sorority had a family emergency and had to go home. I was already supposed to be doing Lauren, and since my friend had Katie and they were twins, they decided to have me be in charge of both of them. It was all really low-brow stuff – basically they just had to wear the sorority t-shirts and a cheap adult diaper all weekend, and then we’d give them lots bottles or baby food with lots of fiber in it to make them have to use them, and they’d have to play some stupid games and stuff. Honestly, I thought it was going to be pretty dumb and kind of too mean to make them use the diapers and stuff. But then, when we did it, it was weird. Right off the bat, I kind of liked it. I was probably more gentle and nice than everyone else actually, because it didn’t seem right, but I sort of loved putting them in diapers or feeding them and having them need me to do anything.” Listening to herself, Julia realized that she was clearly a different kind of person than the woman she was talking to. Though she had discovered a strong dominant streak, she was also much more concerned with the emotional well-being of others, even during dominant play. This didn’t seem to be as much of a concern for her companion. Still, it occurred to her that she might have something to learn from this woman. While her approach might be different, she seemed to have some tricks that she’d picked up over her time babying Jackie. “So,” she continued, “the whole weekend ended, and I sort of couldn’t stop thinking about it, but I didn’t think I’d ever mention it because I wouldn’t even know how. But then one day while everyone was at dinner, maybe like three weeks later, it came up, and Lauren mentioned sort of casually that she didn’t actually hate it. That definitely got my attention. Since I was supposed to sort of be her mentor we talked together a lot, and later I asked her about it.” “How’d you even do that?” asked Mama, understandably seeming to find it hard to believe that they could have this conversation. Julia could barely believe she had had the courage to do it herself now. At the same time, she suspected that while she was a more natural dominant, she’d have been much less comfortable in conversations about awkward topics. “Well, we’d been drinking before we were going to go out to a party, so I think I probably was a little more forward than I normally would be, and she was probably a little more open about it after that.” “Ok, that makes a little more sense,” Mama replied. “Yeah, it made more sense at the time I think,” said Julia. “I don’t even know what I thought was going to happen. But so anyways, it was just the two of us in my room, maybe like three days after she said that, and I just sort of asked her what she meant when she said she didn’t hate it.” Just then, Lauren came hustling over to the conversation. Julia feared she had heard their conversation and was running over to stop them, but Lauren was a wildcard, so she waited for her to speak first. “Umm, Mommy, I hafta tell you something,” she said breathlessly from behind her pacifier. “What’s that, La-La?” Julia asked, almost automatically using the tone and pet name that she usually used at home. She was still baffled by what was going on, but with the tone, she could tell that she wasn’t worried about what the grown-ups were discussing. “It’s a secwet!” came Lauren’s reply. “Oh, ok,” said Julia, taking out Lauren’s pacifier and leaning closer so that Lauren could whisper. Somehow Lauren had picked up on the way that little kids love secrets, and occasionally resorted to this characteristic, which Julia found really adorable. “I fink dat Susie made stinkies,” she whispered. Julia almost laughed at the absurdity. Lauren was tattling. Not only was she not worried about the story, she was so preoccupied with her role that she was telling on one of her companions for having a dirty diaper. “Why are you telling me, silly?” she asked, stifling her laugh and staying in character. “You have to tell her mommy that.” “But I’m scawed,” Lauren replied genuinely, seemingly just now realizing the consequences of her actions. “Oh, there is no need to be scared, princess. Here, I’ll come with you.” Julia rose and grabbed Lauren’s hand again. The girl had quite clearly left a tea party that Katie, Susie, and Stephanie were still sitting at, and each of those babies were watching intently. She led Lauren across the short distance and stood before Susie’s mommy, who was now looking up from her phone. “Go ahead,” Julia commanded, finding her confidence and hoping she could channel it to her suddenly nervous baby. “Tell Susie’s mommy what you told me.” Sensing her struggles, Julia put a second hand firmly on her shoulder, and finally, in a quiet mumble, Lauren said, “I fink dat Susie made stinkies.” “Ahh,” said Susie’s mommy, “that’s very helpful of you for letting me know, little one. Thank you! Let’s find out. Baby Susie, come over to Mommy for a moment please.” Julia barely paused to marvel at the way that the woman had simultaneously supported Lauren while also reaffirming her infancy. Like everyone else, she was now watching Susie, who seemed chagrined but dutifully dropped off of the chair and slowly crawled over to where they were grouped on the side of the room. When the sissy arrived, the woman rose to her feet, seeming even to Julia to utterly tower over the big baby on all fours before her. “Baby Lauren thinks you might be a dirty girl, Susie. Is that true?” she asked. “Are you a smelly girl? Let’s check.” Julia could sense the deliberate use of the word “girl,” and even the name Susie, were clearly designed to further emasculate the simpering creature on the floor, though she suspected that the impending diaper check in front of a room full of women was going to be a sufficiently humiliating regardless of gender pronouns. She watched as Susie’s mommy bent over and used her left hand to lift the hem of his yellow dress, which had been just barely covering the top of his diaper, further up his back. She used her other hand to pull out the back of his ruffled panties and diapers, then dramatically lowered her head to visually inspect. She wrinkled her nose, a reaction that came with the territory of deliberately sniffing a diaper one knows is dirty at close range (one that Julia had herself experienced in service of embarrassing her girls at home), and then quickly released the diaper and dress and stood back up. “Baby Lauren, you were right,” she declared, unexpectedly addressing Julia’s charge, who had been rather uselessly taking in the sight before her. “You’re a very good helper! Baby Susie is a very dirty girl!” Once more addressing the sissy, she said “You don’t smell as cute as you look, do you princess? I don’t think so. Too bad you already had your change after nap time. No more new diapers until right before night-nights.” Baby Susie didn’t react like this was a surprise, but it certainly was for Julia, who had assumed they were in for another change. Were it not for Susie’s reaction and the overly produced diaper check, she might have thought this was a ploy to avoid a humiliating change, much like the stalling tactic that she’d considered if one of the twins were to poop herself. She had to admit, she was a bit disappointed. Though not exactly sexually interested, she’d harbored a curiosity about what she’d see when Susie’s diapers were opened. The juxtaposition between the dress he was wearing and the male genitals he’d surely reveal seemed to innately fascinate her dominant side. Turning back to Lauren once more, his mommy said, “Baby Lauren, I know that Baby Susie smells very yucky, but do you mind if she keeps playing with you?” Lauren seemed perplexed and turned to Julia for guidance. Julia was surprised, as it had fairly obviously been more of a command than an actual question. She certainly wasn’t going to intervene in any other way, especially since Lauren had likely pulled her stunt in part in an effort to see Susie experience a similar fate to Tory’s, which didn’t upset her as a Mommy but also hadn’t been terribly nice. She simply nodded at Lauren, who responded by mumbling “Otay,” to Susie’s mommy. “Why don’t you girls go back and do that then?” she asked, and with that the group dispersed, with the babies going back to the tea party and Julia returning to her seat near the main chair. “That was quite a show,” Jackie’s Mama said to Julia. “Yeah, Lauren really gets into the role.” “Yeah, I guess so. Although it sounds like she maybe always has?” clearly inviting Julia to resume their previous conversation. “Well, yeah, true. Like I said, I asked her what she meant, and she said that she just really liked it getting to be the baby. I tried to pin her down, because I mean, c’mon, she couldn’t like the diapers, right? She said no, but that she didn’t hate them either. She’s actually come out of her shell more since, and I think she’s totally got a submissive side of her that likes them, or maybe likes to not like them. But what she really likes about it is that she got to just mess around and sort of dive into the role. She and Katie are both crazy smart, but it always stressed them out a lot to always work so hard. Especially Lauren. The funny thing is that now she is kind of the leader, but normally when they were together she almost never talked and let Katie do it for her. Basically, she just felt like being the baby was a really comforting release.” “So, then what?” Mama asked. Julia liked how eager she was to hear the story. “Well, yeah, I mean, when we were having that conversation, I didn’t really know what to say, so eventually I just blurted out that I kind of liked it too. And then we didn’t really talk for about a minute, and finally I asked if she ever wanted to do it again. She said yes, but she didn’t want anyone to know, which made sense. So we actually never did it again for the rest of the school year, but I think having that conversation helped us become closer friends. I used to tease her by calling her baby when we were together, and even though nobody was around she would blush pretty hard.” “So the next year I ended up getting an apartment off campus with her and Katie, but by then it was kind of something I figured we’d never do because there was always someone around. But then when I showed up that year, like the third day she brought it up. Apparently she had been talking about it with Katie, and they wanted to try it again. I was surprised, because I’d never known Katie liked it at all, but I guess she sort of did but was also much more embarrassed than Lauren. So we tried it the very next weekend. We went to a party on Friday but then all day Saturday and Sunday I kept them in diapers, basically the same as when we were doing initiation. I loved it, but I figured that was it. We still had a lot of involvement in the sorority and school and we were busy. But a few months later they wanted to do it again and it started to become a little bit of a regular thing on the weekends.” “Didn’t your other friends notice that you were always gone?” Mama asked. “Well, I don’t think it was ever more than a couple of weekends in a month, so for the most part we could be pretty subtle. Plus, there was nothing that said I couldn’t go out for a little while. Sometimes I’d go get lunch or coffee with somebody, and I could run out to the library or whatever if I needed to. The first year especially, it was really easy. Especially since Lauren and Katie already had a reputation for being bookworms who didn’t necessarily go out every weekend. The only thing that was hard for a little while was when I got pretty serious with my boyfriend during my senior year, which was our second year living together. He’d end up coming over a decent number of nights, and it got weird how some weekends I’d kind of be avoiding him for the weekend so that I could baby the girls. Honestly, I wanted to keep doing it, but it was starting to impact my relationship. Plus, a lot of times after a day of babying them, when I’d put them to bed at night I’d be a little charged by the whole experience. It was basically when I wanted my boyfriend to be over the most.” Julia was trying to be tactful, but she also could tell from Ms. Parker’s earlier comments that the thrill of domination was pretty well known in the room. Besides, it was true. Her desires to release after babying the girls was an important part of how she’d gotten to this point with the girls. “So how did you deal with that?” Mama asked, still on the edge of her seat. “Well, it kind of came to a head after a near miss one time. After I put them to bed one time after one of our weekends, I had Kevin come over to our place. I had gone over to his place a couple of times when I really wanted to, but that was easy because I’d just get up real early the next morning. This time I thought he was going to go out to a party after and I’d just stay in, so I had him over for a booty call. But then when we were finished he was tired and decided to just go to sleep. I didn’t really have a way to kick him out or send him home, so I just had to sort of let it happen even though the girls were in their bedrooms and could totally come out in the morning in compromised positions. So once he fell asleep, I wrote a note on a sheet of paper telling them not to come out until I woke them up because Kevin was here and I slipped it under each of their doors. It worked, but I couldn’t get him out of the house until, like, ten. Since I’d put them to bed pretty early, they had both had been up for quite a while. Lauren always poops in the morning so she was in a filthy diaper, and Katie had leaked. Plus, they were both kind of mad at me, since this was supposed to be our secret and I put them at risk of being seen.” Julia felt sheepish recounting that part of the story. Though Jackie’s mama didn’t seem to be judging her, she didn’t like to think of how her selfishness had almost ruined her relationship with Lauren and Katie. They were her babies now, but they were her friends first, and she wasn’t proud of risking that. “So we kind of let it sit for a couple of days,” she continued, “but finally I had to say something. It wasn’t a fight or anything, but I told them that if we were going to keep doing the whole mommy/babies thing then we were going to have to tell Kevin what was going on, or else I was going to have to stop. I didn’t want to, but I just wasn’t really able to do it the way it was going. Obviously, I didn’t make them decide right away, because I knew it was going to be hard for them to decide. But eventually, one night about a week later, they asked me how it would work if we did it more and told Kevin. They had a really good relationship with Kevin – actually, I wouldn’t have even started dating him if they hadn’t said they thought he was a really nice guy – so I think that helped. The three of us talked about how to do it for a little while and we decided that the easiest way would be for us to have him come over one night and all talk about it together.” Jackie’s mama was hanging on every word, and even Jackie’s eyes seemed to be widening in the mirrors. “So that’s what we did. We planned it a little more, but basically maybe a week later we deliberately made sure we were all home for dinner and we just told him about how we spent weekends as mommy and babies sometimes. He was definitely confused at first, but he started to understand a little better once we told him how it started. I could tell he was a little uncomfortable about it, and the girls were definitely embarrassed, so for a while I did most of the talking. Once we had him ask questions, he obviously asked about diapers right away. He definitely thought that part was weird at first, but I think he was mostly surprised that they would in any way willingly be put in diapers or use them. They told him that it wasn’t that they liked it, but just that they could get over it, but I don’t think that helped at first. But eventually he just wanted to know what we wanted him to do now that he knew about it.” “What did you say to that?” asked Mama. Julia beamed, remembering with pride just how well Kevin had taken it. He was such a good guy, and she felt lucky to have someone who handled such a strange situation so well. “Well, that was the part where we were least sure about. The first thing we said was that he just had to be ok with it, which he promised he was, even if he wasn’t sure if he got it. Then we said that we wanted to be able to do it without hiding it from him. He didn’t have to come over if he didn’t want, but this way he would know we weren’t hiding anything from him. But we also told him he could come over if he wanted.” “They were ok with that?” Mama asked, seemingly stunned. “Well, honestly, I think that Lauren liked the idea more than she wanted to admit. She probably kind of pushed Katie to come a little out of her comfort zone in order to allow that, but that was ultimately what they said. The only rule was that he couldn’t change them or see them naked. I think they would have both died if we did that on the first day, and honestly, I wasn’t sure what I thought of it either.” Julia was understating it. She trusted all three of them, and now they were way past all of that, but she definitely hadn’t been ready for that right away. “So what did Kevin say?” “Well, at first, he just said he’d have to think about it, which made sense. Afterwards, when it was just the two of us, we talked a little more. At first he seemed to want to understand more about them, but eventually he wanted to know about me, and why I wanted to do it. At first, I sort of said it was because they wanted me too. I was actually weirdly embarrassed about it. He could kind of tell there was more to it though, so I told him about how the first time we’d done it at the initiation I’d quickly found out that I had a dominant streak and that I was growing to love it. I think he was a little surprised by that, but it was also a little like he was understanding for the first time. He asked me if I thought that the girls were feeling the same way, and I told him that Lauren almost certainly was, and that Katie was harder to tell because she was much shier about it. The last thing he asked was whether any of us had ever had a romantic relationship, which suddenly seemed like a fair question. I told him no, which was true, and then we left it for a while – all he said was to let him think about it.”

"Do I really have to, mom?" whined Lila. "Well I'm not going to force it if you really don't want to," replied Lila's mom, "but it'll make this trip a lot less stressful for the both of us." Lila frowned and fiddled with the hem of her dress as she pondered what her decision should be. Every summer, Lila would go on a trip with her family. And every year, before they left, Lila would be put in some... protection. This year, however, the girl was putting up a bit of a resistance. Lila had always been put in pullups whenever the family went on a vacation together. This was the result of an incident long ago - Lila once had an accident when the family went on a trip to Germany, when she was seven. They were at a packed museum and the line to the toilet was too long for the young girl to hold it. From then on, her parents decided to keep Lila in her night-time pullups for the rest of the trip - just in case - to spare themselves the stress and hassle of having to find a toilet. From that trip onwards, it became a tradition for Lila to be in pullups whenever they went on a vacation. At that time, Lila didn't mind having to wear the pullups. After all, she still wore them to bed at night, and wearing them during the day was not much different. But she was now thirteen! And to her dismay, she was told that she'd be wearing tape diapers this time, instead of the pullups that she wore in the past. Lila had eventually outgrown the pullups that she used to wear, and they were precariously close to leaking the last time she'd worn them on a trip - so her mom had decided to switch to diapers this year. Lila was obviously hesitant to wear full-on diapers, especially at her age, but after recalling the incident when she was seven, she ultimately decided to go with the diapers, just to be safe. "Fine..." she muttered begrudgingly. "But I swear this will be the last time I'm doing this, ever!" "Good girl." praised Mom. "Now lie down and let's get this diaper on." Obeying Mom's instructions, Lila sheepishly took off her skirt and underwear, and laid on the bed. "Bottoms up please." requested Mom, as she unfolded a diaper and placed it under her daughter's bum. After a light sprinkling of powder, she taped the diaper in place and adjusted the leak guards. "And we're done!" said Mom. "Now get ready, we're leaving in fifteen minutes." *** The ride to the airport was uneventful. After getting their baggage checked-in, the family still had time to spare before boarding, so they found a couple of benches to wait. Lila was glad that she could finally rest her legs, but she found herself needing to pee. "Mom," she called out discreetly, mindful that they were in a crowded airport "I gotta pee." "It's okay to use your diaper honey, it'll hold up fine." replied mom. Right, Lila thought to herself. I'm in actual diapers now. I can't take these off so I guess Mom just wants me to use it whenever I need to. As a young child, Lila didn't mind peeing in her pullups, especially when there was no other option nearby. However, this was different - she was in a diaper, not a pullup; the toilet was a short distance away; and perhaps most importantly, she was older now. But Mom would not be happy to have to throw away a clean diaper only to put on a new one shortly after, and she has seemingly given Lila the approval to just use her diaper, so she put her concerns aside and focused her attention on her aching bladder. Squirming slightly, Lila tried to release her bladder. It was difficult to do so deliberately - especially with so many people around her - but slowly she was able to squeeze out a small trickle, which gradually grew into a steady flow. Eventually she was done, and she heaved a sigh of relaxation. As discreet as Lila was, Mom had taken notice of her squirming and figured out what was happening. "Are you wet?" she asked her daughter. Lila gave a small embarrassed nod in response. "Do you need a change right now, or do you think you can hold off for a while?" asked Mom. Squeezing her thighs close together, Lila thought that the warm feeling of a wet diaper was actually quite pleasant. She could tell that had peed quite a bit into the diaper, but these diapers were a lot bulkier than her old pullups and they felt like they could definitely hold a lot more. And her legs were tired from all the walking; changing now would mean having to walk even more to find a toilet. "I'm good, Mom." said Lila as she reclined into her seat, slightly thankful that she chose to wear a diaper.

What has Jackie been up to since last we saw her? Well, let's find out! Part two coming next week! If you're unfamiliar with Jackie, this might feel like a weird place to jump in. I've written about her and some of the other characters in these stories before, so you might want to check out Baby's Unexpected Trip and Jackie's Play Date first. ----- Jackie was still tired. Strapped into her car seat, she couldn’t help but be reminded of just how much she had become the baby that everyone else in her life told her that she was. It was barely one in the afternoon, and she’d slept her normal 13 hours the night before. And despite having only woken up at 8, by 11:45 she’d already had breakfast, her daily morning breastfeeding, and lunch. She’d been put down for her nap a little earlier than normal, and being accustomed to her rigidly enforced habits, hadn’t been able to fall asleep as quickly as normal. Before she knew it, Mama was waking her from what felt like only minutes of sleep. After a quick brush of her hair, Mama brought her out to the car and had her strapped in in no time. The loud, childish songs that were playing over the car stereo while Mama drove were even more annoying for Jackie than normal. She often liked to tell herself that she would be fine without the embarrassing amounts of sleep that she got, but if Jackie ever had a day where she got less than an hour and a half for a nap, she’d find herself tired for the rest of the day and sometimes would be so grumpy that Mama would decide that she needed to go to bed even earlier than her normal 7pm bedtime. As usual, Mama hadn’t bothered to tell Jackie where they were headed, but the change in routine gave Jackie a pretty good idea of their destination. Though it was theoretically possible that they were heading to a birthday party for one of the other adult babies in the area, it was most likely that the change signaled that it was time for Jackie to get a haircut. Jackie had made this trip many times before. For almost the first year that she had been returned to infancy, Jackie hadn’t had a haircut. Her hair had been fairly short in college, but it had eventually grown extremely long and fairly unmanageable. Her Nanny, as her Mama was then known, had heard from one of her fellow care-givers that there was a salon in town that closed down its normal business one Saturday afternoon every couple of months and provided haircuts to several of the big babies in the area. For the remaining two years that she had lived as her biological parents’ overgrown infant and the three years since she’d been “adopted” by her Mama, Jackie had been a regular on those Saturday afternoons. As with almost every trip out of the house, Jackie had come to hate her haircuts. With the salon closed, it was only other adults in her situation and their caretakers who were around, but having more people around always increased the opportunities for humiliation. Not only did Jackie have to continue to play her babyish role in front of the other mommies (whose rules and admonishments for their own charges often gave Mama new and humiliating ideas to use on Jackie), but she had to endure the haircuts themselves. Over the course of the five years since she’d been subject to several particularly mortifying styles. At first, her mother had favored a relatively simple cut that lent itself to easy pigtails – a classic but basic look that Jackie could live with, especially when left down. Once Mama took over such decisions, though, things changed significantly. Within a few months, Jackie’s head had been completely shaved, and even applied with a cream that had left her without hair growing back in for the next few months. Though that had saved her from a few rounds of haircuts, Jackie had hated having no hair, especially since during that period Mama treated her as much like a newborn as possible by carrying her more and increasing the amount that she breastfed Jackie. After about six months, Jackie’s hair had finally begun to grow back and the trips to the salon resumed. At first, her trips had mostly involved styling, but eventually her hair was long enough to need trimming in order to maintain a style over the course of the next few months. Her hair was not nearly as thick as it had been before it was cut off, but it had still gotten long enough now to be tied into high ponytails that emerged from the top of her head, which Jackie found to be a particularly humiliating look. Though Jackie wished they wouldn’t, they soon arrived at the salon. Mama parked the car in the parking lot behind the building and came around to the back door of the car. She grabbed the large, pastel pink diaper bag with the embroidered inscription “OPEN IN CASE OF EMERGENCY” from the seat next to Jackie, and then unbuckled the straps that had tightly restrained her in the seat. As she climbed out of the car and Mama closed the door behind them, Jackie suddenly became highly self-conscious about her outfit. Though it hadn’t fully turned cold yet, the slight autumn chill had meant that Mama had begun “making sure that her little baby wasn’t cold” when they went out. As such, Jackie was wearing a rather heavy pink fleece jacket that fastened with four buttons stylized to look like small children’s blocks spelling the word “baby” from top to bottom. The jacket was paired with a matching wool hat designed to look like what a baby girl would wear home from the hospital, complete with a small ribbon bow that featured prominently on Jackie’s forehead. In practice, since the garage door hadn’t even been open when Jackie got into the car, the coat and hat only served to make Jackie much too warm and contributed to her inability to shake her post-nap grogginess. Peeking out from under the coat was the very bottom of the skirt of her short, royal purple baby dress. Of course, none of this did anything to hide the matching purple rhumba pants that theoretically concealed her obviously bulging diaper. Her legs were covered by a pair of opaque white tights that had been put on over her diaper but underneath her panties. On her feet, she wore black Mary-Janes with a modest heel, and the entire look was accompanied by her oversized and omnipresent pacifier. Immediately, though without great force, Mama grabbed Jackie by the wrist and led her across the parking lot to the salon’s entrance. Mama pressed the doorbell, and though there was little chance of being seen and she’d be happy for it as soon as she was inside, Jackie wished that the door wasn’t locked so that she wouldn’t have to stand exposed in her babyish attire as they waited. After what felt like minutes, but was really just about 15 seconds, the door was opened by the salon’s proprietor, Ms. Parker. “Oh, Baby Jackie!” she exclaimed. “Come in darling, you must be freezing out there. It’s so good to see you!” Jackie wasn’t freezing in the slightest, but she gladly stepped into the salon, followed by Mama. Ms. Parker closed the door behind them, and then planted a kiss on Jackie’s cheek. “Say hi to Ms. Parker,” Mama said as she pulled Jackie’s pacifier out of her mouth. “Hi Miff Pahkah,” Jackie lisped. Her job done, the pacifier was just as quickly replaced and Jackie automatically began sucking on its bulb. Mama went to work, first removing Jackie’s hat and then removing Jackie’s coat, all while Jackie stood there uselessly. “I just love your dress, princess!” Ms. Parker said, taking a small step back to survey it as Mama hung up the coat and diaper bag on a rack near the door. “Say thank you to Ms. Parker,” Mama said, again removing the pacifier, ostensibly so that Jackie could speak more clearly, though she was still mandated to lisp outlandishly. “Fank you Miff Pahkah,” Jackie said, following the time-honored strategy of exactly mimicking the words that Mama prompted her with. “And maybe a little curtsey so that she can see it better?” Mama prompted while returning the pacifier to its normal home. Jackie didn’t necessarily want to, but she obediently grabbed a hold of both sides of her dress, bent her knees as she raised her hands to more fully reveal her diapers (Jackie knew that nobody was actually paying attention to the skirt), and finished with a slight twirling flourish that guaranteed that she wouldn’t be required to repeat her humiliation. “Oh, very beautiful!” Ms. Parker exclaimed. “Now why don’t you go play with your friends?” Grateful to be out of the high-pressure interaction with a less familiar grown-up, Jackie continued the five or so wobbly paces down the entrance hall of the salon and stepped out into the main part of the shop. It featured a single room, with the cutting area in the front and chairs for waiting along the wall in the back. Jackie suspected that the salon must normally cater to families with young children, as there was a play area that took up much of the floor behind the chairs that was full of toys that the babies were to play with on these Saturdays. Jackie surveyed the scene. In the chair, apparently just about to get her haircut was Jackie’s frequent playdate companion, Baby Tory. Tory’s nanny and Jackie’s Mama were good friends, as they were similar ages and similarly eager tormentors of their charges. Though Jackie and Tory had little in common themselves except for their babied states, that friendship meant that the two of them saw each other at least monthly outside of haircuts. Ironically, since haircuts always happened on Saturdays, Tory never came with her nanny, but instead with her mommy, the wife of Tory’s ex-boyfriend who had been dominating Tory with her husband for nearly two decades. Mama and Tory’s mommy had much less in common, and so while they were cordial, there was much less chatter than during a regular playdate. On the floor in the center of the room was Stephanie, the first girl that Jackie had ever met who was in a similar situation to her. Hers was in fact very similar, as she too had been regressed by parents who were disappointed by the choices that she had made independently, though she continued to live with them and was accompanied to the salon by her mother. Over by the wall, Jackie could see Baby Kori, whom she had met a few times outside of the salon and often saw here. Kori was being fed a bottle across the lap of her slightly older sister, who Jackie had learned had regressed Kori after having spent more than a year supporting her and providing shelter without Kori showing any signs of seeking a job. Though Kori was only a few years younger than Jackie, Jackie had always felt like they had little in common. Once she had learned more about Kori’s background, Jackie had done her best to keep her distance when possible at the salon, as she felt that if anyone deserved this fate, it might well be Kori. Finally, sitting on a tiny chair at a tiny table and having a tea party with a few dolls that sat in the other seats was another baby that Jackie didn’t feel comfortable around, albeit for different reasons. Susie, as she was called, was the only baby that Jackie knew that wasn’t actually a girl, but in fact a sissy. His wife, who sat along the wall with the other dominant women, had regressed him several years prior, and in many ways, Susie stood out for her girlish looks and behavior even in a room full of women who dressed and acted like the most stereotypical of little girls. The sissy always wore short, lacy dresses that were filled out by layers of petticoats and complimented by higher heels than any of the other babies were ever permitted, and today’s pastel yellow dress was no exception. While all of the babies in the room lisped on the rare occasions they were allowed to speak, Susie’s was so high-pitched and ridiculous that Jackie could barely believe it could possibly come from an adult, let alone a man. Jackie didn’t really have a problem with Susie, but the presence was still somewhat off-putting. Except for her actual father and for Mama’s boyfriend of more than two years who she now was made to call Dada, her world was exclusively female. While part of her recognized that Susie was much too busy being thoroughly embarrassed about all of the women in the room seeing him this way, Jackie couldn’t help but be extra self-conscious about her babyish status and especially her diapered state when she knew that there was a man of approximately her age in the room. In addition to the people in the room, the other thing that Jackie quickly noticed as she stepped in was the smell. She’d recognized early on in her first visit to the salon that one of the reasons that the salon closed to other customers during this time was the unmistakable stench of a daycare that overtook the salon. Sure, there might have been some concern for anonymity (though Jackie assumed that was mostly the caregivers not wanting too many people aware of their likely criminal exploitation of their charges rather than a sudden concern that the babies might be even further humiliated), but most customers wouldn’t want to share a small shop with so many babies and so many diapers. The close concentration of high quantities of baby powder, stale urine, and often much worse meant that the room soon smelled much like any of the babies’ nurseries at home. The pungent aroma that had greeted Jackie as she entered the room let her know that one of her companions was either wearing a messy diaper currently or had recently been changed out of one. Upon reaching the carpeted play area, Jackie dutifully dropped to her knees and began to crawl over to Stephanie, who in her mind was easily the best choice to play with given the circumstances. Almost surely just because they had met first and had a similar backstory, Jackie had long ago decided that she liked Stephanie the best of her “friends.” She had no idea what she might be like if they were to meet outside of the confines of their second infanthood, but here they had built up a reasonable rapport. Had it been a playdate, the two girls would have been forced to endure an elaborate greeting ritual that involved sharing a dramatized, wet kiss on the lips. However, in this setting the mommies seemed to think that it was more hassle than it was worth to have each girl greet each other in such an involved manner, since it necessitated the removal and replacements of pacifiers several times over and could never be done efficiently so long as one girl was getting her haircut. Instead, Jackie and Stephanie simply exchanged a knowing glance from behind their binkies, and Jackie picked up a stuffed animal from the pile near Stephanie. Although Jackie and Stephanie weren’t allowed to actually speak unless prompted, and certainly weren’t permitted to converse with each other, now that they were playing together, they were expected to make noises that “showed that they were having fun.” This was quite a challenge, since they were expected to be fairly raucous without having the opportunity to coordinate any sort of premise with each other, and they weren’t, in fact, having much of any fun at all. By now, Jackie had learned that her playtime with the other babies was designed to make them resort to the most demonstratively babyish forms of play possible, and also to force them to really work at it, which would make it challenging for them to pay attention to the grown-up conversation. This was a shame, because Jackie was always desperate to overhear it. It often contained interesting details about her companions’ lives and backstories and it was almost the only time she ever heard anyone speak in anything but baby talk. As usual, the result of the play rules meant that Jackie and Stephanie started to make a range of noises, ranging from humming to animal noises, with occasional high-pitched squeals and obviously fake, childish giggles mixed in as well. While not remotely stimulating, the exercise did require some focus, which helped to make time pass faster than it did when Jackie was on her own in a playpen. Soon enough, they were approached by Mama, Stephanie’s Mommy, and Ms. Parker. “I’m sorry to break up your fun, babies, but it’s time for somebody’s haircut,” Ms. Parker said patronizingly. It turned out that it was Stephanie’s turn, and she was helped to her feet and escorted over to the chair by her Mommy and Ms. Parker. In the meantime, Mama put her hands in Jackie’s armpits and used her prodigious strength to lift her straight off of the ground and carry her towards one of the couches on the side of the room. “It’s time for my wittle gurl to have a nice big buh-buh before her turn,” she cooed right in Jackie’s ear. They sat down at the far side of the same couch that Kori had been fed on earlier. Kori had been released and was now making the required fool of herself while attempting to dance along to a video playing children’s songs on the television in the corner of the room. Her mommy/sister, however, remained on the coach, and quickly asked if she could feed Jackie her bottle, which was fairly common practice at these events. Though Jackie wished she wouldn’t since she somehow found it even more humiliating to obediently slurp down formula when someone unfamiliar was doing the feeding, Mama unsurprisingly agreed. From the arm of the couch, she picked up the bib that she had removed from Jackie’s diaper bag and fastened the Velcro together behind Jackie’s neck. The bib was a simple white number embroidered with a yellow duck, sized for an actual baby. It would be completely useless if anything were to actually spill, but that was virtually impossible during a bottle feeding. Instead, it was meant to be another ridiculous little reminder of Jackie’s infantile status, a function it performed quite effectively. Mama eased Jackie’s head back into her new tormenter’s lap, and then positioned Jackie’s feet across her own lap. She quickly handed over the bottle, and Jackie’s pacifier was quickly replaced by the rubber nipple of the bottle. Although Kori’s Mommy was cooing all sorts of comments about how sweet she was, Jackie knew that she had no obligation to in any way respond except by continuing to suck on the grossly sweet formula that made up almost all of her daily liquids. Despite the added humiliation of the close attention of a near-stranger who could have been a social peer had her life taken a more normal path, Jackie was quickly settling into a rhythm when she was interrupted by the sound of the doorbell ringing to announce the arrival of another customer. Turning her attention away from Stephanie, whose hair she had been washing, Ms. Parker disappeared down the hallway to answer the door. “Oh, hi, you must be Julia! I’m Ms. Parker. It’s so nice to meet you!” Jackie heard from across the short distance to the door. “I am. We’re so excited to meet you too!” “And look at this!” Ms. Parker continued, turning her tone towards a more syrupy coo that told Jackie that she had turned her attention to Julia’s charge. “How precious, you must be so proud! Oh, please do come in. This is exciting!” As she heard the sounds of coats being taken off and hung up, Jackie racked her mind to think if she knew a caretaker named Julia. She didn’t think so, which might mean that she was about to meet a new entrant to the bizarre social circle she inhabited, though she knew that she didn’t know most of the dominant women in the salon’s first names, so it was possible that she was mistaken. “All right, come right through then and I can introduce everybody,” said Ms. Parker, confirming Jackie’s suspicions as she reemerged from the hallway. She was followed by an average height woman of seemingly no more than 25 dressed in a chic sweater and flattering jeans, who Jackie quickly surmised must be Julia. Somewhat hiding behind her, each being gently pulled along by one of Julia’s hands, came not one but two girls who would clearly be joining Jackie on the list for Ms. Parker’s haircuts today. Jackie was stunned, as she’d never seen anyone with two babies before. Furthermore, a quick doubletake confirmed that the two girls were quite clearly identical twins. They were both just slightly smaller than Julia, and wore matching baby-blue dresses with pink puffy sleeves that were so short that they didn’t even make an effort to conceal the thick diapers they wore underneath. They even seemed to be nervously sucking on their pacifiers in almost perfect unison. From across the room, the only difference that Jackie could spot between the two of them was that one of the two women wore a childish-looking pair of pastel-purple-rimmed glasses. Jackie’s gawking was curtailed at least temporarily when Ms. Parker addressed the room in a deliberate, sing-song voice that kept up the premise that the big babies would only understand what she was saying if she used that preposterous tone. “Everyone, we have some new friends today! This,” she said, gesturing towards the girl with glasses, “is Baby Lauren. And here is her sister, Baby Katie. And this is their mommy, Julia.” “Say hi to your new friends, girls,” Julia gently commanded, ushering them forward from behind her as she spoke. Still behind their pacifiers, both girls gave a muffled “hi” and a weak wave from the hand that Julia wasn’t holding. Katie, in particular, seemed unable to pick her eyes up to look at the crowd. “Babies, all the other little girls here are going to be your friends,” continued Ms. Parker, beginning a round of introductions. “Right here just getting her hair cut now is Baby Stephanie. Over there by the TV is Baby Kori.” Jackie’s eyes followed the direction of the point, seeing that Kori had paused her arrhythmic shaking and twisting, leaving her in an exaggeratedly bow-legged stance in front of the television as she looked back over her shoulder to take in the show-stopping arrival of the twins. “This is Baby Susie and her mommy,” Ms. Parker said, as Jackie noticed slight looks of surprise register on the twins’ faces at the sight of the obviously sissified man. Susie had abandoned her tea party and was now being read a children’s story by his wife while sitting on the floor between her legs with his head resting on her thigh docilely. Jackie had reason to believe that Susie in fact quite despised this role, but she was always amazed at just how devoted of a mama’s girl the sissy could play. “Over in the corner, that’s Baby Jackie having a nice bot-bot from Kori’s mummy,” Ms. Parker said, turning the room’s attention to where Jackie wanted it least. “And her Mama is on the other side of the couch.” Nothing was expected of Jackie, but she still froze. Even as she had followed the conversation around the room, she had continued to make steady progress on her bottle, but now it simply sat in her mouth as she felt the focus of the newcomers turn to her. It truly didn’t matter, but she suddenly wished that her head had been on the other side of the couch so that her exposed diaper bulge would be pointed towards the back wall of the room as opposed to being clear for all to see. She knew that two of the three women might be dressed even more ridiculously than she was, and that the third was the one who dressed them like that, but she still felt an instinctive need to preserve the modesty that she had functionally lost long ago. Perhaps fortunately for Jackie, she could see as she turned a blushing glance towards the new entrants that they were not really paying her much attention already. They were looking in her general direction, but their attention was focused squarely on the floor near the sofa adjacent to the one Jackie occupied, and Jackie could suddenly see why. As Jackie had been doing her best to zone out the annoying cooing from Kori’s mommy by focusing intently on the cartoon images on the side of her bottle, it seemed she had missed the early stages of Tory getting a diaper change before the doorbell had rung. Though it had perhaps just begun, her mommy had clearly not allowed the new company to be a deterrent. As the room’s attention turned to them, she was holding the middle-aged woman’s ankles high in the air with one hand and grasping for baby wipes with the other. One look at Tory’s filthy bottom and the diaper underneath her confirmed for Jackie that Tory had been the source of the smell that Jackie had noted when she walked into the salon. Jackie’s eyes lingered for a moment longer and she saw the mortified big baby twitch as the first cold wipe broke through the shameful brown mush and revealed her clean-shaven skin. Jackie had seen Tory’s diapers changed many times before, but she’d never seen her look remotely so embarrassed. The silent tears that Jackie could see welling in Tory’s eyes betrayed just how much she wished not to meet new people with a dirty backside being helplessly wiped. Jackie turned her glance back to the entrance, and observed that Lauren, Katie, and even Julia all had looks that could best be described as awe on their faces. She wondered if they were surprised only because it was an odd way to meet someone in their 40s, even in the circumstances, or if part of the look had to do with how Tory put up no discernable resistance even in the face of such extreme humiliation. After a rather lengthy pause, Ms. Parker offered a narration. “THAT,” she said without needing to gesture, “is Baby Tory and her Mommy.” “Nice to meet you, everyone,” offered Tory’s mommy, looking up between wipes of her charge’s dirty anus. “Sorry about my little poo-poo princess here. Babies like her never do seem to pick a good time to make stinkies, do they?” Perhaps sensing a moment to inflict maximum embarrassment, she quickly moved herself closer to Tory’s face and cooed rhetorically, “You never do make stinkies at a good time, do you Baby Tory? I don’t think so. You’re just a big poopy princess with bad timing!” With that, she planted a patronizing kiss on her crying forehead and returned to the task of cleaning up after the shameful evidence that her accusations carried more truth than Tory would have liked. Jackie felt bad for Tory, but was also glad that attention had focused on her so briefly and that it hadn’t been her being so singularly humiliated. She realized that she had been gawking like everyone else when Kori’s mommy gently pushed on the bottle to ease her head back into the normal lying position. She once again began suckling as she heard Ms. Parker dismiss Lauren and Katie to go play. She saw Lauren dash off to the tea set that Susie had vacated with surprising energy, and noted that Katie looked decidedly less enthusiastic as she followed. “Kori, keep dancing over there,” Kori’s mommy instructed to what in reality was her sister while continuing to firmly hold Jackie’s bottle in place. “Yeff mummy,” came the hastily squealed response, and Kori furiously redoubled her remarkably childish efforts. Jackie looked up and realized that both caretakers were glowing. Instantly, she realized that neither her Mama nor Kori’s had felt any sympathy for Tory, but instead had shared her Mommy’s thrill in the utter humiliation that was inflicted. Jackie could tell that all of these women must have shared a set of instincts that allowed them to treat the babies like this in the first place, and that each of them was feeling a major rush right now. It didn’t actually surprise her in the slightest to see Mama react this way, but it still scared her. She didn’t think Mama could recreate that particular scenario, but thrills like these often turned into Mama’s most innovative ways to torture Jackie within her humiliating role in their strange family. Jackie tried not to imagine finding herself at the center of that scene as she finished her bottle. Once she was done, she was sat up in Kori’s mommy’s lap, with the slight warm squish that accompanied the position change reminding her that she’d been uselessly trickling pee into her diaper since she was changed a few hours ago. Kori’s mommy began to steadily apply firm pats to Jackie’s back, beginning the embarrassing process of producing a few pre-requisite burps before the feeding could really end. She held the bib up to Jackie’s chin with her other hand. For a second Jackie was a bit confused, but then she realized that it was probably a stand-in for a burp rag, which wasn’t really necessary for adult babies but was still used occasionally by most of the dominants in the room. Jackie took in the scene in front of her. Tory was now secured in a fresh diaper and was herself in the midst of bottle feeding, which was surely a welcome respite from the attention of a few minutes earlier. Jackie’s focus settled onto the mysterious new twins. What caught her eye first was that they were playing differently than the other babies in the room. The most obvious difference was that they were standing up. Though standing could occasionally be a part of specific activities like Kori’s dancing, in general all of the other babies in the room were expected to be crawling and doing all of their playing on the floor. Beyond that, though, Jackie was struck by the energy that Lauren and Katie were bringing to their play. Lauren seemed to be completely over the embarrassment she felt upon walking in, and was constantly jumping around from toy to toy, picking it up and playing with it for a few minutes before bounding off the next item that caught her eye. Katie seemed mostly concerned with not losing Lauren, and would quickly follow her sister everywhere she went. It was like nothing Jackie had ever seen before. She was expected to show signs of enthusiasm when playing with the other babies, but nobody cared that the enthusiasm was obviously faked so long as it existed. Yet, with these twins, it almost seemed like they were actually enjoying themselves. Jackie’s observation time was cut short after a few more minutes when Ms. Parker, now finished with Stephanie’s haircut, came over to announce to Jackie that she would be next. “Oh, yay, how exciting!” Mama said, choosing different words than Jackie would have. She sprung into action, removing the bib from Jackie’s neck and picking her up from Kori’s mommy’s lap. Though she was carried some at home, Jackie always noticed that Mama loved to show off by carrying Jackie and any of the other babies she could as much as possible when she was in a more public setting. Here, Mama effortlessly brought her across the room and deposited her into the chair. “Still want what you mentioned in your email?” Ms. Parker asked. She and Mama were always careful not to ever expressly say what the haircut would be, so that Jackie never knew what she was getting until it was happening. Jackie wouldn’t have had any say in the decision no matter what, but not letting her know what was even happening to her was yet another way that Mama accentuated her helplessness to her. “Yes, please,” said Mama. “Alright then! Baby Jackie, this won’t hurt a bit.” Jackie knew that it wouldn’t physically hurt in the slightest, but her pride wasn’t as certain to be left unscathed. As was usually the case, she could only hope that the haircut would simply tidy up her current style. She wouldn’t have chosen to wear her hair that way, but at least she was used to it. Ms. Parker busied herself fastening the Hello Kitty smock around Jackie’s neck. She’d seen it before, but it always amazed her. They could easily have used a monotone smock like one would expect to find at most salons and Jackie very much doubted that she or any of the other babies who came into the shop would have felt that the smock made them feel particularly adult, especially given that they were all still sucking on their pacifiers during the haircuts. The more childish smock didn’t actually make Jackie feel any more babyish, but it was yet another illustration to her of the almost absurd lengths that Mama and the other caregivers went to ensure that she and the others never even came close to the trappings of adulthood. As Ms. Parker began using a spray bottle to moisten her hair, the new woman, Julia, came over and approached Mama, who had taken up one of the two seats closest to the chair to watch proceedings. “Mind if I sit?” she asked. “Oh, of course not. Nice to meet you,” Mama said, extending a hand for a handshake. “Have you and Jackie been coming here long?” “Well, Jackie has been coming here for about 5 years now, but I’ve only been bringing her for the last three or so.” “Oh, wow,” said Julia, sounding genuinely surprised. “That’s longer than I would have expected that Ms. Parker had even been doing this.” “Oh, you flatter me!” chimed Ms. Parker as she continued to run a comb through Jackie’s light brown hair. “I did my first one of these on Baby Tory on the second day I had the shop almost 20 years ago. I knew her mommy a little from a couple of kinky parties we had seen each other at along the way, and when I opened the shop she asked if she could bring Tory by. Back then it was just her so we did it after hours, but it just keeps growing!” “She’s been a baby for 20 years?” Julia asked. “Absolutely,” said Ms. Parker. “Wouldn’t know how to be a grown-up if she tried anymore.” “Wow! That’s crazy. I never knew things like this could last so long.” “Tell me about it,” said Mama, in a juicy tone that told Jackie that she was clearly turning to gossip mode. “When I first met Baby Jackie almost six years ago, I never would have guessed. Now I can’t imagine how boring life without having her would be.” Jackie was glad someone was entertained. She found her life to be incredibly boring, and the times when it wasn’t boring were usually much worse. “Wait, I thought you said you’ve only had her for three years?” Julia asked. “And who had her before if you knew her six years ago?” “Oh right, I should have explained,” said Mama. “Jackie calls me Mama now, but she used to call me Nanny. Right after she finished college, her parents decided that she wasn’t really turning out right and that they were better off just keeping her as the family baby. So they basically made her what you see here today. For a little while, her Mommy stayed home with her, but eventually she wanted to go back to work, so they hired me to be her Nanny. I didn’t exactly know what I was getting into in terms of a time commitment, but the pay was great and I loved getting to come up with ways to baby her as much as possible. So then, about three years ago, her parents came to me with a proposition. They definitely still wanted Jackie to be a baby, but they felt like having Jackie live at their house didn’t make sense anymore. She was basically always asleep when they were home except on the weekends, but having her there meant they couldn’t really travel without it being a major hassle. So we came to an agreement. They furnished my house with all of the stuff they already had, but kept all of Jackie’s stuff there too. They still pay me, actually more since it is 24/7 now, and Jackie usually spends a day or two on the weekends over there for a while so I still get some alone time. Plus, now we can coordinate it so that she goes over there for longer and I actually get to take some time off too. And I still love to find new ways to keep a big baby in line, so it’s great for me.” Jackie could see Julia looking at her now in the mirror. Though the story hadn’t really been about her as much as Mama, she still was blushing at her embarrassing role in it. Julia was nodding, seemingly taking it all in. “Seems like a good job,” she finally responded. “Best I’ve ever had,” said Mama. “I have to say, I was a little surprised when Ms. Parker said that you were their mommy, not their babysitter or something. How did you get into this?” As the conversation was continuing, Jackie was annoyed by a tugging at the back of her hair. She couldn’t see to be sure, but from the weight it felt like Ms. Parker was pulling her hair into tight curlers. Jackie was bemused by the thought of what that might wind up looking like, but the rare chance to overhear adult conversation kept her attention. “Well, it was really kind of an accident,” Julia started.... To be continued

Chapter 1 This is the story of a red panda with pink fur. Her name is Alice. She was not supposed to live past the age of 2. Her parents are both also red pandas but with normal fur. Her mom's name is Jane and she is 5 foot 6. Her dad's name is Cree. He is about 5 foot 9. They were both normal in height and both lived normal lives. They quickly fall in love after meeting at an archery contest. Jane and Cree made it to the semi-finals. Both of them have hit all their shots right on the bullseye, all they had to do was not miss or get distracted. Jane smirks at Cree giving him a cheeky wink. She yells over to him. "Hey, tell you what you beat me and I might let you get to know me better. But if I win you are going to buy me lunch." Jane says and blows a kiss at him. His mind was racing. He was never much of a lady's man. He just liked archery and kept to himself he never had a girl come on to him like this. He took a deep breath In and out. He shook his head and took aim. She might be hot and a girl but she wasn't going to take it easy on her. "Don't miss cutie~" Jane yells at him giggling. This makes the man panic and let go of his arrow pointing straight up. The arrow comes back down, landing right through his foot. Cree screams as Jane runs over to him. "Oh no! I didn't mean for that to happen! Just relax, this might hurt a bit sweetie." She says yanking the arrow right out. This causes Cree to scream trying not to cry in pain. He didn't want to look weak in front of someone so cute. He watched as she took off her sleeved shirt leaving her only in an undershirt and rips it up and ties it tight around his foot. "Let's get you to the hospital, I think I owe you that at least. Then maybe you can buy me that lunch." She says smiling at him. His voice cracks as he goes to speak. "Cree…" He says blushing but still in a lot of pain. She giggled but looked confused. "M-my name that is…" Cree says in a panic. Jane smiles and hugs him. "My name’s Jane, nice to meet you cutie. Though I wish it was better circumstances." This was their first time meeting; they were both about 22 years old at this point. They grew closer and closer before eventually getting married a few years later. Though it had to be said Jane never let Cree play the dominant one. She loved him but also loved to be on top. This might have caused the problem where Jane got pregnant. It was another year later but after some casual sex and wearing out the red panda boy Jane found out she was pregnant. She screamed from the bathroom. She had no intention of having kids. At least not yet. She couldn't believe how badly she wanted him the other day and didn't get off him letting him go full load in her. Cree runs into the bathroom. "What's wrong?!" He asks. She just sighs again. "Looks like we are going to have a kid…" Cree was overly excited but Jane not as much. Maybe secretly, over the next few months, she got more and more excited about the idea. Then after finding out it was a girl she was even more excited. She couldn't wait. Her belly grew more and more. Before one night they laid down to go to sleep her water broke just before she was out. They rushed her to the hospital where she screamed and cried as she gave birth to their new daughter. They named Alice this was Jane's idea she was named after her grandma. But something was off her fur was not red like her mom and dad but pinker. She was taken away by the doctors to get the normal check-up and cleaned up. Cree held Jane's hand. "Pink fur huh? What could cause that? My whole family was red I believe?" Cree says. Jane looks down thinking then looks up nervously. "I remember my grandma telling me of a story that she had a boy with pink fur but…" She says then covers her mouth beginning to cry. "B-but he didn't make it…" She continued. Cree tears up. "Surely not! She will be fine… I-" Just then the doctors walk into the room and hand Jane the baby. Alice just cries till she sees her mom before she just smiles reaching up at her. Jane smiles letting the newborn play with her fingers. The doctor then sighs. "I have something important to say. I'm sorry but she… will be lucky to make it past the age of 2. She has a very rare sickness, it has to do with a rare mutation that causes her fur to turn pink. I have never seen a child live past the ages of two but I hope I'm wrong, I'm sorry." They both broke into tears hugging her tight. They wanted to give her the best life they could before she could leave them. They took her on trip after trip, almost never spending time at home. They took her to theme parks and just all over the world, they spent all the money they had on her. But one day on Alice's first birthday all this stress and going out every day for so long put Jane into a heart attack. Cree rushes her to a hospital straight to the emergency room. She was lucky she made it through but she will have to stay at home and try not to push herself. Anything crazy, exciting or stressing on her heart again might kill her. Alice was about a year old now and the family was celebrating her first birthday. Alice was sitting In her high chair looking up at her mom and dad. "Happy birthday princess!" Cree and Jane yell. As they cheer and laugh. This makes Alice laugh and hits her tray with her hands excitedly. Jane and Cree both give her a big cake saying we love you on it. Suddenly Jane begins crying. "Eat all you want baby girl… w-we might not get to do this next year." Cree Hugs her and she begins to bawl. Alice looks excited by the cake and begins to make a mess while eating some of the cake. After a while of playing she looks up at her mom and dad crying then also begins to bawl not knowing what's wrong but knowing something is wrong. The rest of the year was spent as peacefully as possible to make sure Jane didn't go through another heart attack. This was rough on the family after the last year but they made it through. It's been a decent year but no changes are seen by Alice, no worse condition or anything. They ended up taking her to the hospital to be re-tested after hours and hours of waiting as the doctor walked in. Alice was playing with some toys in a small playpen while Cree and Jane watched. "We got good news! We don't understand how but she doesn't appear to have any of the symptoms anymore but there's still some strange things going on. She might be ok if only a few defects later on in life, But keep a very close eye on her." They both looked excited and hugged laughing and crying. But suddenly the strain of this excitement hit Jane as she screamed and held her chest. She was quickly rushed to the hospital. Cree grabbed Alice. He was crying and hugging her so worried about his wife as she was rushed to a different room. Alice was worried about her dad just playing with his shirt and chewing on it looking up at him. They sat out in the waiting room for nearly 8 hours then the doctors walked in looking down. "Cree… we are so sorry but Jane has passed from a heart attack. We did everything we could, we are deeply sorry." Cree hugs Alice tight and cries like crazy. Alice also begins to cry because her dad was crying. Cree knew he was losing someone this year but his wife was not what he expected. Many years pass after this. Alice is now about 10 years old and 4 feet tall. She was oddly short for her age but it wasn't crazy. Cree comes into her room while she sleeps and shakes her awake. "Time to wake up princess and get ready for school. I got to work too. I probably won't be home when you get home so I'll have a babysitter for you when you get home." Cree says. Alice grones and sits up. "But daddy I don't want a babysitter. I'm 10 years old now and I'm not a little girl anymore…" She says rubbing her eyes. Cree smiles and hugs her. "I know sweetie. But I just don't want anything bad to happen to you. I couldn't stand losing you after losing your mom about 8 years ago today." Alice hugs her dad. "I'm sorry dad… I wish I remembered mom. What was mom like daddy?" He smiled and rubbed her head. "Honestly she was a lot like you. Stubborn and going to have it her way. But she was loving and caring. She loved you so much. I miss her so much." Cree says. Alice frowns looking down. “But I'm just happy to have my little girl!” He said as he tickled her. Both him and Alice laughed and she smiled at him after he stopped. "Now get in the shower. Make sure you get clean this time." Cree says as he walks out of her room. She giggled. “Ok, daddy!” She jumped up and grabbed some clothes that were normal for her age. They looked about normal, maybe a little more childish than she wanted but it wasn't crazy for a 10-year-old. She goes to the bathroom and takes a shower and puts on some blue shortalls on then puts on a cute blue hat heading down to the kitchen. Her dad was already gone but had a pb&J sandwich sitting out for her. Alice smiles and takes walks outside and sits on the porch waiting for the school bus. She swings her legs happily and eats her pb&J. She had a pretty decent life. They might not have tons of money or a perfect house but it was a better life than living on the street or something. Suddenly the bus honks. Alice jumps down off the porch and runs off to the bus with her backpack on, She gets on the bus and looks around. There were a few people that stuck out to her. One was a young boy in the front; he always sat up straight holding his books and smiled at Alice. She gives an awkward smile and waves back. He was a human that wore a shirt with Eevee on it. They were playing tug of War and wore some aqua shorts. He was always super nice to her and she pretended to be nice to him. She didn't hate him, he was just a little weird and always talked about protecting her and stuff. It was kinda creepy to her. The next was a little lion, his mane hasn't grown in yet but he always teased Alice. He wore a camo shirt and jeans. He smirks as Alice passes. "Hey Alice and here I thought you wore pants to school, not just underwear!" She jumps and quickly looks down but she did put on clothing. Why was she tricked by that? She stomps her foot. "Dang it, Ram! I hate you so much, you are such a jerk!" She yells going to the back of the bus and sitting embarrassed. Suddenly the bus driver yells. "Stop fighting back there!" A few people around ram laugh just mocking Alice. Alice sits thinking to herself. "I hate this stupid school… Why can't daddy just get me out of it? They told me I technically don't have to go. Something about… my symptoms might come back eventually, that when I'm grown up I'm going to be set for life apparently?" She sighs and looks out the window watching as they drive away from her home and slowly to the school. Later she's in class, and the bell was about to ring for the next class. The teacher is talking to the class. It's a Female Cow in a long blue dress. "Ok class, tomorrow is bring your mother to school day! So don't forget to have her sign that paper so she can come in to talk about her work and other activities." The class cheered excitedly. Alice just frowns and lays her head on the table the teacher looks worried and as the class was leaving she stopped Alice. "Hey, Alice? Can we talk?" She gulps and panics. "I didn't shoot the spit wad at Ram! He started it!" The teacher looked confused and sighs. "That's not what I was talking about, but good job incriminating yourself." She said giggling. Alice looked surprised then puffed out her cheeks and crossed her arms. "Not fair…" She smiles and rubs Alice's head but she smacks it off. "So what do you want?" Alice asks, the teacher leans down, getting face to face. "Is something wrong with your mom? You seem to get upset when I talk about it?" The teacher asks. She looks down. "My mom died when I was young… i-i wish I knew her…" She tries to keep talking but she begins crying as the teacher hugs her, Feeling awful. They gave her off mom's day to stay home with her dad. Unfortunately, her dad got called into work too so she had to be with a babysitter. She loved her dad but she wished he could stay home more and be with her. Many more years later Alice is now 16 years old. She has not grown one-inch thanks to her strange illness. She's still 4 feet tall. Just like a normal day her dad walks into her room. "Alice, time to wake up. You're going to miss the bus." She sits up quickly only wearing a bra and panties and jumps out of bed. "Shit! Why did you let me sleep in so late?!" Her dad sighs. "Alice, please watch your mouth. You know I don't like that language." She shakes her head and shrugs. "Dad, I'm 16! I might be small and only 4 feet tall but I'm still 16! You got to let me grow up!" He laughs looking down. "Sorry, I know I know. You are just so cute. I'm happy to know you won’t die. Your mother's probably so happy. But being so small forever is a shame. I know it's been hard with school." Alice got dressed in a similar outfit when she was 10 years old. "I wish normal clothing would fit me at least… I hate wearing such childish clothing. Can’t we order special order clothing?" Her dad sighs. “You know I don't have that kinda money. As much as I would love to.” Suddenly there's a honk. "Shit the bus! Got to go, dad, love you! We can talk later!" She hugs him and runs out of the house just catching the bus. In the front there sat the same boy but definitely more Older. Everyone on the bus was 16 now. Even ram he had a bit of a mane now looked like a mean lion now. But oddly she sits right beside him. He throws his arms around her and she smiles. "Wow, cut it close huh? You didn't even comb your hair." She blushes and puts her hair down with her hands. "Oh shut up ram. My dad woke me up late." She sighs and lays against him. "You are nice and comfortable." Alice says, he smirks and leans down, and kisses her. She blushed and covered her face. "Love you." Ram said. Alice smiled back. "Love you too." Turned out Ram used to tease her because he liked her. It took her a while to fall for him but he was the only boy that seemed to like her. He was still kinda a dick but she was loved, right? After the bus ride, they got off and waved as they went to their classes. She was suddenly stopped by her three girlfriends. One was a squirrel she only wore skirts and dresses. Today it was a yellow summer dress. She was a foot and a half taller than Alice. Next was a mouse. She was white-furred and kinda a bitch but she was kinda nice to Alice. Then last was a cat she was striped with black and orange. "Hey, Alice! Are you still coming over today after school?" The mouse asks. "Hey Brittany, uhh ya I think so? We are staying all night right? I might need to get some clothes to sleep in but definitely." The squirrel smirks. "Oh ya, she needs clothing for a toddler because she is so small." Alice blushes and glares. "I'm not that small Cali!" The cat speaks up next. "Oh, Cali don't tease her. She can't help it if she still needs to wear diapers." The group laughs and Alice blushes like Crazy. "Sam! Ahhh! I'm going to class. I'll see you all after school! Or maybe I won’t, it might be nice." She goes to her class and the group laughs more before smirking at each other. It seemed the group had a plan for her. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Enjoying this? Join my patreon to read the next 10 chapters! https://www.patreon.com/Little_Rie

Only once the lock to the room finally clicked behind him did Nathan breath a long sigh of relief. He had been nothing but a ball of nerves ever since he had left the house— no, even before that. Somehow he had managed to keep it together when he had explained to his wife Jean days before that he had a business trip coming up soon and would be gone for the weekend, probably helped by the fact that this was not the first time he had pulled this similar ruse on her and managed to get away with it. He loved Jean, he truly did. They had been married for fourteen blissful years already, and he was more than ready to spend the rest of his life with her, but there were just some times where he just needed to get away for a few days, to just let himself truly… relax. Looking around himself, he eyed the motel room he had rented out for the weekend. It was nothing special, mostly clean, cheap, and far enough away from home that the risk of possibly bumping into someone he knew. It was the kind of motel room you tended to see on all those cop shows, the ones were the balding husband would be absconding away to to have an affair with some hot girl half his age. Having an affair was the last thing on Nathan’s mind though, as his true goal was something far more embarrassing, something that he knew would destroy his life and marriage in an instant if anyone ever found out. Wheeling his suitcase inside, Nathan picked it up and plopped it up onto the bed before unzipping it. Upon open it, he immediately saw all the business clothes he had packed… and quickly tossed them all aside as he revealed the true treasure hidden beneath, ones that took his breath away for a brief moment. Reaching in, Nathan picked up one of the plastic rectangles stashed inside, smiling at the loud crinkling sound it made and the colourful prints adorning what was obviously a very large, very thick, and very infantile looking diaper to anyone with eyes. One far too big to fit anyone other than a full grown adult. A full grown adult like Nathan for example, though he wouldn’t be acting like one for much longer. Within moments, Nathan had stripped himself out of his stuffy adult clothes and carefully powdered and taped the diaper onto himself, his smile extending from ear to ear as the thickness of the diaper pushed his legs apart enough to give him an adorable waddle, which he spent several minutes doing as the room became filled with the sounds of his crinkling bottom. Once that was done, Nathan reached into his bag and pulled out a large purple pacifier, one that he wasted little time in popping into his mouth and sucking on, an barely audible cooing sound emanating from his mouth as he suckled away. Almost done, the last part of his transformation was the cute baby blue onesie he had packed, which he carefully slipped on before doing up the buttons one the butt flap. The buttons actually seemed to struggle against the sheer thickness of Nathan’s diaper, bulging out in such a way that it was very clear what he was wearing underneath. Like flicking a switch, Nathan felt all the stressed that had been building up over the last few weeks begin to melt away, leaving behind a giggling, excited Adult Baby Boy behind. Minutes later, Nathan was seated on the floor, his diapered butt acting as comfortable cushion as he giggled and laughed at cartoons on the motel tv. During a commercial break, he even traded out his Paci for a bottle of warm milk he quickly prepared, which was gone before the next commercial break. Eventually that milk had to go somewhere, so after a few more cartoons, Nathan felt a telltale tingling in his bladder. Without a second though, he let go and flooded his diaper, smiling at the warmth spreading though his diaper. Reaching his hand down, he squished his now soaked diaper beneath his onesie, imagining himself sitting not in a motel room, but in a massive nursery perfectly prepared to take care of his ever need. Uh oh! Looks like someone needs his diapee changed! In his head, Nathan pictured a woman walking up to him and suddenly checking his diaper, distracting him from his cartoons and toys for a moment as he realized how soaked he really was. The woman would smile and coo at him like the loving nanny she was, picking up with ease as she carried him over to the changing table and setting him down atop it. Once his onesie was undone to reveal the state of his soggy diapers, he would giggle as the woman tickled his belly before gently untaping his used diaper and tossing it into the nearby diaper pail to join the many others like it. He would shiver slightly at the feeling of cold wipes sliding across his crotch, but the woman’s smile would pull him back to smiling and giggling. She would then pull out a diaper with similar designs to the one he had just been wearing—They were his favorite, after all!— and slid it under his bottom, adding a generous amount of sweet smelling powder to his crotch before pulling up the front and securely taping him into a cute diaper once more. There, all clean! She would say as she patted his fresh diaper before leaning down and kissing his forehead, causing Nathan to gaze longingly into Jean’s beautiful eyes and smile as she— Like a slap to the face, Nathan snapped out of his fantasy and shook the image from his mind. As much as he wished it was true, he knew his fantasy would always only remain that: a fantasy. Many times he had tried to come clean to her while they were dating, but every time he had chickened out. Now that they were married, Nathan assumed he had missed his chance. He loved her, and he knew she loved him, but whenever he imagined himself finally telling her about this side of him he became filled with terror. Images of her scowling at him in disgust and calling him a “freak” or a “disgusting pervert” filled his mind and only made it clearer to him that he would need to continue keeping this a secret from her to keep his life intact, no matter how much it made him feel like he was betraying her to do so. She can never know. ———————————————— Jean idly turned the page of her book as she sat on the living room couch, occasionally glancing up at the clock to check the time. Nathan had left some time ago, and so she had started reading to help pass the time now that she was alone. Though while on the outside Jean looked calm and collected, on the inside she was a excited mess. She was barely even reading the book in front of her, using it as more of a distraction as her glances up at the clock became more and more frequent as time seemed to pass painfully slow. She wanted nothing more than to just abandon the book altogether and indulge in what she really wanted, but her mind was set on being patient. Just an hour, long enough that she knew Nathan wouldn’t unexpectedly return home to retrieve something he had forgotten. She could wait that long… right? She lasted about forty-five minutes before she couldn’t take it any more. Tossing the book aside, she leapt up from the couch and practically bounded upstairs, making a beeline for the master bedroom and practically ripping the doors of her walk-in closet open. Nathan almost never came in here, and she trusted him not to snoop even if he did, so she knew her secret was safe from him. Still, she had been super careful to stash it all behind several rows of clothes, just in case. After a few moments spent pushing clothes aside, she finally found what she was looking for. A seemingly inconspicuous brown box lay before her, but inside lay her real prize. Popping the box open, she smiled at the sight of the partially open bag of pink plastic rectangles, all neatly packed and ready to be used. Nathan and her didn’t really want kids, so it might be a bit odd to see her with a pack of diapers at all, let alone one hidden away in the back of her closet. It might seem a bit more odd once you notice that these diapers are far too big for a baby of any kind, large enough to fit a full grown adult. A full grown adult like Jean, for instance. Smiling, Jean carefully extracted one of the diapers from the bag and held it in her hands, bringing it up to her nose for a moment and breathing in the heavenly smell of baby powder laced into the diapers. Unable to contain herself any longer, she hastily strips out her silly adult clothes, bra included, and lays back before unfolding the diaper and positioning it underneath her. Just as she was about to tape it on, however, she almost slapped herself as she realized she’d forgetten something. Toddling naked into the adjoining bathroom and retrieves a bottle of rash cream from under the sink. With cream in hand, she returns to the waiting diaper and sits back down before unscrewing the top of the rash cream and lathering a sufficient layer on her sensitive skin. With that taken care of, she reseals the bottle of cream before setting it aside and finally pulling up the front of the diaper and taping it on. Still naked save for her fresh diaper, Jean spent a few minutes sifting through her collection of clothes for something more “appropriate” to wear, giggling at the clinking sound she made whenever she moved or wiggled her butt. Eventually she settled on a pink lace nightgown that was practically see through and left nothing to the imagination, giggling from knowing that it would do absolutely nothing to hide her new padding. Slipping it on, Jane posed in the mirror for a few minutes, even going as far as to take a few pictures of padded rear for her secret Instagram (making sure to delete the originals once they were uploaded). Once she was satisfied, Jean toddled back downstairs and into the kitchen, where she quickly prepared a bottle of warm chocolate milk for herself. Minutes later, Jean was back to sitting on the living room couch, only now she was giggling and laughing at the cartoons playing out on the tv in front of her. Sucking away at her bottle, it wasn’t long before she had drained it completely, setting it aside and quickly forgetting about it. That was a problem for adult Jean later, not Adult Baby Jean now. All she had to worry about were the colourful sights and sounds coming from the tv. As Jean settled into a much simpler and younger mindset, she felt a slight twinge in her bladder. With barely a thought, Jean let go and flooded her diapers, knowing for experience that they could handle whatever she threw at them, and more. Indeed, while the diaper noticeably expanded as it absorbed her little “accident”, it held fast. During a commercial break, Jean took a moment to examine her how saggy diaper, smiling as she hiked up her nightgown slightly and placed her hand onto her diaper, feeling it squish beneath her touch. As she focused on the warmth of her diaper, the world began to melt around Jean, replacing her normal living room with a huge and fully stocked nursery, one more than ready to see to her every need as she played without a care in the world. She wasn’t alone in her fantasy though, as she had a playmate joining her. The pair would laugh and play the hours away, not caring in the slightest as they soaked their diapers. Eventually though, she would crawl up behind her playmate and take a moment to check their diaper. “Uh-oh!” She would say with a mischievous hint in her voice. “Looks like someone needs his diapee changed!” Then the fantasy would change in a few ways. She would still be diapered as well, obviously, but she would suddenly go from being a playmate to a caregiver, smiling as she picked her playmate up and carried him over to the changing table. After unbuttoning the flaps on his onesie, she would take a moment to tickle his now exposed belly, causing her adorable playmate to giggle and laugh as she went to work changing him out of his sagging diaper and into a fresh one. One diaper change later, she would proudly declare him, “All clean!” Patting the front of his new diaper, she would then lean down and give him a kiss on the forehead as she stared longingly into Nathan’s eyes and— Snapping back to reality with a shake of her head, Jean felt a bubble of shame start to grow in the pit of her stomach. As much as she wanted to, she knew that telling Nathan her secret was simply out of the question, to say nothing about potentially asking him to join her as well! She loved him with all her heart, but that idea that he might react negatively to learning about her secret fantasy horrified to her very core and had kept her from ever telling him while they had been dating. Now that they were married, it was far too late now. Her fantasy would simply remain as that forever: a fantasy. As she turned her attention back to the antics of Bugs Bunny and Daffy Duck in the hopes of getting back into her little headspace, she only reaffirmed to herself that she could never be honest enough to tell Nathan what she really liked to do while he wasn’t home. He can never know. ——— And so, the pair would both go to bed that night alone, snug in their freshly changed diapers and knowing in their heart that they could never tell the other about their secret fantasies, no matter how much it hurt to keep them secret. Maybe someday the two will discover that they have even more in common that they first realized when they got married, but for now they were both content with continuing to happily indulge in private.

Romy-21 Jared/ Daddy- 30 I could never admit it. That I liked it all. That I liked to be "forced" to do what Jared, no wait, Daddy wanted. It had started after we moved in together. He was 30, I was only 21. We'd met through work. He was a great photographer. I was an aspiring one. I'd been searching for someone I could work for, an informal internship, where I could learn the ins and outs of photography. The first night we'd finished a wedding and I was staying late at his house, learning the basics to editing. He'd offered me a drink. At only 5ft, and someone who rarely drinks, that one drink quickly turned to 3, which left me a giggly mess. He was a gentleman though. He offered me to stay in his guest room, and I happily accepted, not wanting to pay an Uber back to my small apartment that I shared with my 3 roommates. Nothing happened that first night. We just stayed up talking. No work got done. But it was fun. We had clicked. It was a week later when he first told me that he wanted to kiss me. I remember blushing, feeling tingly as I said yes. We kissed. It was intense and amazing. I had never felt a spark like that before. We took our time. We moved slowly. It was 6 months after we officially started dating that he asked me to move in with him, saying I could work full time as his assistant and second photographer. Looking back, I can see the signs that I missed. He'd always call me cute, say I was a little girl, though I guess to his 6 feet, I was little. He'd pick me up, my legs wrapped around his waist, telling me how little I was, patting my bum as he'd carry me. He liked to joke that because he was older, I had to listen to him. Sometimes, I'd joke back, telling him to make me, mouthing off. He'd give me a little spank and tell me that one day he would. The first time, I'd told him I didn't want to go to bed. It was only 10 and a Friday. I just wanted to watch one more episode. "Come on," he said, turning off the tv. He stood up from the couch. "Let's go, it's bedtime." "I'm not tired, I'll be up soon." I reached for the remote but he grabbed it. "Nope. Let's go." "Come on, just one more episode. We have the weekend off." I took the remote from him. "If you turn the tv on, I might have to punish you." I smiled up at him. "Oh ya?" I turned the tv on, not breaking eye contact. He smirked. "Okay, you asked for it." He sat down and grabbed me, pulling me over his lap. I knew instantly what he was planning, laying facedown on his lap. He used his leg to trap my legs, his arm around my back, his hand tickling my side. He began spanking me but it wasn't hard, it was more playful. I squirmed, giggling as I protested. I'd never been spanked before. But I liked it. I could feel myself getting tingly in a place I'd never thought I would. He stopped tickling and spanking me, his hand rubbing my bum. "Have you had enough, little girl?" I giggled. "Is that all you've got?" He laughed. His hand spanking me a bit hard this time, before slipping down between my legs, his hand slipping into my shorts and panties, touching me. "Hmmm, what's this here, huh? Is someone enjoying this?" "No," I said, my face red as I tried not to giggle as he tickled me again. "Are you sure?" His fingers played with me, feeling my wetness. He kept going until I came. He released me, letting me slide down to the floor before standing up. He pulled me up, lifting me up into his arms, my legs wrapped around his waist. He kissed me, then gently pushed my head down into his shoulder. I relaxed in his arms, as he carried me up to our room. We stayed up late after that, having the best sex we'd ever had. I fell asleep in his arms. We quickly fell into our newfound patterns. Me, being mouthy, challenging him, then ending up over his knee. The spankings got harder, but never hard enough to make me cry. We'd end my punishments with the best sex of our lives. It was during one of my spankings when I'd called him daddy, as a joke, sarcastically challenging him and his "weak" spanks. I felt him grow hard instantaneously, feeling him poking into my tummy. He ended the spanking early, not able to contain himself anymore. I learned from that, calling him daddy whenever I thought he was being bossy, or when I wanted to turn him on. It was one afternoon, after a particularly fun spanking and playtime together, when we were cuddling naked on a pile of blankets and pillows on the living room floor, when he told me that he wanted me to start calling him Daddy whenever we were at home. I agreed. He quickly added that if I called him Jared, I'd find myself over his knee. Sometimes, I'd purposely slip up, calling him Jared. It was fun to see his reaction, the sparkle in his eyes, as he'd pull me over his knee. He soon added in a time out, declaring that I was acting like a little girl and I needed extra punishment. He'd take my hand after a spanking, my pants down at my ankles, and lead me to the corner of the room, standing me in place, ordering me not to move. He'd give me anywhere from 5-30 minutes. If I talked or moved, my time would start over. Sometimes, he'd end it early, too eager to take me to bed. One night, while we laid in bed talking, he told me that he wanted me to try something new. "If you don't like it, we never have to do it again. But I'd love for you to try, please," he said. "What is it?" I asked. He got up, going to the closet and pulling out a plastic bag. I sat up in bed, watching as he pulled out a pack of diapers. "You want me to wear diapers?" "It's not a diaper, it's a pull up," he said. "I just- look, I love being your daddy, taking care of you, treating you like a little girl. You don't have to use them, just wear them for a bit, see what you think." I agreed and he slipped the pull up over my feet and up my legs, then on. It were surprisingly comfortable. We laid in bed, watching tv, and I could feel the pull ups padding rubbing against me in just the right way. I fell asleep wearing it. When I woke up the next morning, having to pee, I remembered what I was wearing. Jared, wait no, Daddy was still sleeping beside me. I could wet it, I thought. It would be easier than getting up and I wouldn't have to leave the blankets. Plus, I'd be up in a bit anyways to shower, it's not like I'd be laying in my own pee forever. It was so much hard then I thought. It took me a few tries, but soon, I was able to pee. I started to worry that it wouldn't hold it all as I felt it swell up against me, but I felt all around me, the sheets still dry. I rolled onto my tummy, closing my eyes. It's actually pretty nice, I thought. The warmth of it, it didn't feel wet or sticky or anything, just warm and comfortable. I squirmed a bit, before closing my eyes, telling myself I'd rest for just a bit longer. I must have fallen asleep, because the next thing I knew, Daddy was waking me up. "Good morning, princess. It's time to wake up. How did you sleep?" "Mmmm, good, daddy. How did you sleep?" I rolled onto my back, stretching. I suddenly remembered my wet pull up. His hand rubbed my tummy before sliding down. He stopped in shock as his hand settled on my swollen pull up. "Did you- did you pee?" He asked in shock. I covered my face. "N-no." "Are you sure?" I nodded, still hiding my face. He rubbed the swollen padding. Slipping his fingers into the pull up, he started touching me. "I see you're wet somewhere else too." He reached over, pulling my hands from my face. "Don't worry, baby. It's okay if you had an accident, that's what daddy got you pull ups for." He leaned down to kiss me, his hand still playing with my princess parts between my legs. He ripped off the sides of my pull up, pulling it out from under me, before climbing on top, slipping inside of me. It was the best sex we'd ever had. We ended it in the shower, where he took his time cleaning me. It started off with me wearing my pull ups only a few times a week. Sometimes I'd wet, but sometimes not. I loved it but I could never admit it to him. I couldn't tell him how excited I'd get when he'd slip his fingers between my legs, checking to see if I'd wet my pull up, rubbing the padding into me. It was a few months later when he introduced me to diapers. He'd shown me online some cute ones, pinks, tye dye ones, ones with little safari animals. I said yes to them, agreeing to try them out, so he'd ordered a few kinds. They showed up, and we sat on the floor, opening the big box together. I was shocked by how big they were, how thick. In the box was a pink pacifier, a big one and a big baby bottle. "What're these for?" I asked, holding them up for him to see. "I thought they'd be cute, if you want to try them." I just set them down, unsure. "Pick out a diaper, baby, daddy will change you," he said. I shook my head. "I don't need diapers, daddy." "No? Come here, let me check your pull up." I shook my head. "It's dry. You don't have to check," I lied, not looking at him. He grabbed my ankle, pulling me to him across the floor. I tried to get away, but he was quickly able to get my leggings down, revealing my soaked swollen pull up. "What's this?" I covered my face. "Nothing." "No? Cause I see a very wet pull up. Did baby lie to daddy?" I didn't say anything. He stood, pulling me up and leading me to the couch. He sat down, pulling me over his lap. "You're going to count the spanks that daddy gives you, understood?" "Yes." "Yes what?" "Yes Daddy." He spanked me, and I counted out each one until he got to 30. "Lay down." He pointed at the floor. I got down, laying on my back. He grabbed the pink diapers, opening them up and pulling one out. He already had a pack of wipes and baby powder on the coffee table, which he grabbed. He opened the pacifier package, holding it to my lips. "Suck." I shook my head, refusing to open my mouth. "Do you want a time out?" He gave me a look, and I slowly opened my mouth, letting him push the pacifier into my mouth. "Suck. Pretend it's daddy that you're sucking on." My face red, I obediently began sucking, feeling ridiculous as I laid there. He ripped the sides of my pull up, and I lifted my bum so he could pull it out. He wiped me down then unfolded the huge, crinkly pink diaper, slipping it under me. I settled on it, the soft padding against my bum. He sprinkled powder onto me, then pulled the diaper up between my legs, taping all 4 tapes into place, the diaper tight around my waist. "Good girl. Come here." He stood up, pulling me to stand. He pulled my leggings up over my thick diaper. "Come here." He pulled me to the couch, sitting down. He sat me on his lap, and we cuddled. "You did so good, baby girl." I was surprised by how much I liked my diaper. The thickness took a bit to get used to. I felt like I could barely walk. But it wasn't until we were in bed, when I had slipped under the covers, taking daddy in my mouth, when I had to pee. I had held it in for so long and I finally let go, flooding my diaper. It quickly soaked it all up, and I felt dry, the warmth against my skin. Daddy finally finished and we cuddled, watching tv. I fell asleep soon after, my warm diaper hugging me. Daddy woke me up the next morning with some morning sex before we showered together. After the shower, he wrapped me in my fluffy towel, then led me to the bed. "Lay down," he said. "I'm going to dress you, okay?" I laid down on my back on our huge bed. He came over with a diaper. "I don't need a diaper, Daddy," I protested. "I'm not a baby." "Well, how about we make a deal. You keep this diaper dry until lunchtime, and daddy will change you back into your big girl panties." "Daddy," I whined, pouting at him. He held the pacifier to my lips. I shook my head. "Ro," he said my name in a warning tone. I opened my mouth, accepting the pacifier. "Good girl." He rolled up my towel, just past my waist, and slipped the diaper under me. He powdered me up, then taped me into it. I sat up on the bed, as he went to the closet, pulling out my pink sundress, with little rainbows all over it. He dressed me, then stood me up, pulling it down over my thick diaper. "You're the cutest, most beautiful girl that I've ever seen." He kissed me on the forehead, patting my bum. "Go downstairs, daddy will be right down." I waddled down to the kitchen, my diaper crinkling with every step. I decided to start breakfast, pulling out the bacon and eggs. He came down, dressed in grey sweats and a blue t shirt. "What're you doing, baby girl?" "I'm cooking breakfast," I tried to say, but the pacifier muffled me. I took it out of my mouth to repeat it. He smiled, guiding my hand with the pacifier back to my mouth. "Good girl. Here, let daddy do it." I quickly found myself in diapers every day that we were both home. Then it became every night. I'd come to love my diapers. But I could never admit it. So I'd "fight" daddy every time he'd go to diaper me. I'd argue and complain. I'd demand to use the potty, only to end up over daddy's knee. We fell into a routine. I'd wake up, wet my diaper and daddy would cuddle me, slipping a bottle into my mouth. He'd change me after breakfast, letting me shower. Sometimes I'd come back to our room, finding a diaper waiting for me. Sometimes it's be a pull up. Some days I got to be "big". Those were the days we'd be working. But we really only worked outside of the house 2-3 days a week. I found myself feeling little a lot. I'd be working, helping Daddy edit pictures or answer emails and be sucking my pacifier as I did it, with my bottle filled up beside me, my diaper wet and swollen between my legs. I felt like me. I knew it was weird, not normal for a 21 year old to be okay with her boyfriend treating her like a baby. But I loved it. Jared knew. But he played the game with me. I know he loved it. He'd get hard while punishing me, when changing me. I quickly found that he loved having me on my knees, taking him in my mouth, with a wet diaper between my legs. I had to go home for a week to visit my family. He wasn't able to come as he had a wedding to shoot, but I flew out. I didn't realize it until then how much I missed my baby stuff. I got annoyed everytime I had to pee, wishing I was diapered. I couldn't tell daddy that though. The first thing we did when I got home was run to our bed. When we were done, he diapered me, and held me in his lap, feeding me a bottle before slipping my pacifier into my mouth. "I got you some surprises," he said, standing up. I sat up, naked except for my diaper. "What is it?" I asked, with my pacifier in my mouth, not caring that it made me sound just like a toddler. He went to the closet, coming back with a big pink bag. He set it down on the bed beside me. I pulled out a pink t shirt, only to realized it was an adult onesie, with snaps on the crotch. I pulled out 5 of the, all different colours, one white with unicorns, another that said 'daddy's girl'. Then there were light blue shortalls, with snaps on the crotch and legs. And finally, 3 sundresses. I loved them all, jumping up to hug daddy. "Thank you daddy!" I said, though it sound more like "fank ou daddy." He kissed my head. "Pick out a onesie." I picked out the 'daddy's girl' one and let him dress me, laying down so he could snap it in place. "I have one more surprise for you," he said, lifting me into his arms. I wrapped my legs around his waist, his hands under my bum, as he carried me out of our room and to the guest room. He set me down outside of the door. "Go ahead." I opened the door, and stepped in, stopping as I saw what he'd done in my week away. Replacing the double bed was a giant pink crib, with bars so tall, they almost reached the ceiling. There was a pink unicorn print blanket and fluffy pillows inside. Beside the crib was a big white rocking chair, with pink cushions on it. Beside that, a small table, with a pink lamp. On the other side of the room was a large changing table, with 3 shelves below it, filled with diapers, whites and baby powder. A big pink chest say on the floor, with a fluffy pink rug beside it. "I made you a nursery," daddy said. "What do you think?" He took my pacifier out of my mouth. I was shocked. "I'm not a baby, Daddy. I don't need a crib." I hugged him, taking my pacifier back and putting it in my mouth. I waddled over to the closed chest, opening it. It was filled with stuffies and toys, everything from stackers, to Barbie's, to unicorns, Polly Pockets and even a pink rattle. I sat down on the rug, my diaper crinkling to look through it, finding a stuffed unicorn that I really liked. "Here, come try your crib." Daddy said. He went over, unlocked one side and sliding it down. "Baby, come here." I started to stand. "No, crawl to daddy, Ro." I obeyed, crawling to him, my diaper crinkling, holding onto the unicorn as I did. He bent down, lifting me up and setting me onto the crib. "Legs in, sweetie." I pulled my legs in and he pulled the side of the crib back up, and locked it into place. He looked at me through the bars. "What do you think?" "It's very nice, daddy, but I don't need a crib. I'm a big girl," I said, keeping my pacifier in my mouth. He smiled at me, reaching in to pay my thick diaper between my legs. "No? Well, maybe, we'll see, okay?" He stroked my hair. That night, he took me up to my new nursery after we had fun in our bed. I was naked and he laid me on the change table, quickly diapering me as I sucked on my pacifier. That was the first time that I noticed the butterfly mobile above my head. He sat me up, my diaper crinkling to dress me in a onesie before carrying me to the rocking chair. He sat down, me in his lap, then leaned me back, taking my pacifier from my mouth and slipping my bottle in between my lips. He rocked in the chair, making up a silly story as I sucked my bottle. I had to pee already and I let go without a second thought. When I was done, he kissed me, then slipped my pacifier back into my mouth. "You're going to sleep here tonight okay, baby. But, there's a baby monitor right here, so if you need daddy, you just call for me and I'll be right here." "Daddy, I'm not a baby. Why can't I sleep with you in our bed?" "I want you to try your crib tonight, princess. It's safer for you in here, I wouldn't want you to fall out of the bed." He carried me over to the crib, the side already down. "Lie down, daddy will tuck you in." I laid down, and he tucked the blanket around me, giving me the stuffed unicorn to sleep with. He leaned down to kiss my head before pulling up the side of the crib. "Good night, baby. I'm so proud of you, you've done so good." I fell asleep quickly. That morning was the first time that I woke up soaked, realizing that I'd wet myself in my sleep. My onesie kept my diaper from sagging and I reached down, rubbing my diaper between my legs. I kept going till I came, moaning with my pacifier in my mouth. I laid back, wriggling in my squishy diaper. Daddy came in then. "Good morning, baby. It sounds like you've been having fun in here." I hid under my blanket, embarrassed at the fact that he'd heard me. He pulled down the side of my crib, lifting me up and carrying me downstairs. I was surprised when I felt him set me down on a tall seat. He stepped back and I quickly realized that I was in a large sized high chair. "Daddy, I'm a big girl," I protested. "Are you? Cause your very wet diaper tells me otherwise," he said, pulling a strap over each of my shoulders. I watched as he buckled the steps together to a large buckle between my legs. He grabbed a large tray, slipping it onto the high chair infront of me. He slipped a bib around my neck. He came back with a plate of cut up fruit, waffles and maple syrup, along with a bottle of milk. "Eat with your fingers, baby." He sat beside me, eating his own food. We talked as we ate, my fingers sticky. I drank from my bottle, finishing it before he came with a warm cloth, wiping my face and hands clean. He held my pacifier to my lips and I accepted before he unbuckled me, setting me on my feet. He patted my bum. "Go play in your nursery while daddy cleans, okay?" I waddled up to my nursery, sitting on the rug and pulling out the toys to see what I had. I was looking at the Polly Pockets when daddy came in. "Come here, little girl, time for a change." He patted the changing table. I waddled over, my soaked diaper forcing my legs apart. He lifted me up and I laid down and sucked my pacifier, watching my mobile above me as daddy changed me. He snapped my onesie back in place, then sat me up. "All right, this morning, you were playing with your princess parts, weren't you, sweetie?" I looked down, nodding and sucked my pacifier. "Okay, you know that's a grown up thing to be doing. It's not for little girls to do on their own. Daddy should've been helping you with that." He reached down on one of the change table shelves, coming up with a pair of pink things. "These are mittens. Daddy is going to lock your hands in them for 24 hours. It's to show you that you need daddy to do things for you. So until you learn, daddy is going to have to use these." "But daddy! No, I don't want them" I sat on my hands. He gave me a look. "Baby, do you want a time out?" "No." "Then give me your hands." "No." "You have until the count of 3. 1.......2....." I held out my hands. "Good girl." He slipped one over my hand, locking it at the wrist, then did the same to the other. The mittens were thick, and I quickly realized that I wouldn't be able to do much with them on. He lifted me off the change table. "You're going to play in here. Daddy has to get some editing done." I stayed in my nursery, with daddy closing the door behind him. I sat on the floor, struggling to get the mittens off. Annoyed, I spat my pacifier out, sitting and pouting on my rug. Daddy came back a bit later. "Hey, baby girl, everything okay in here?" He held a bottle. I refused to answer, crossing my arms over my chest. He chuckled, leaning down to squeeze my wet diaper between my legs. "Lay down, drink this." I obeyed, happy to have a bottle since I hadn't been able to pick up my pacifier with my mittened hands. I held the bottle between my mittens, drinking it all as daddy cleaned up the toys around me. When I was done, I sat back up. "Daddy, please take these off. I promise I won't ever do that again." "Sorry, Ro, but no." "But I can't even pick up my pacifier with these! What if it falls out of my mouth again?!" "Hold on, I can fix that." He went to the closet, opening the door. He came back with a pacifier with straps on it. It was already in my mouth before I realized that he was buckling it around the back of my head. It was bigger than my normal pacifiers, and I could barely talk with it. I tried to protest, but daddy ignored me. "I'll be back soon." Daddy left, leaving me frustrated. I was so turned on though. The helplessness I felt, not even able to talk. We'd never played with gags before and as annoyed as I was to not have my regular pacifier, I was happy to still be able to suck on it, even as it forced my mouth apart more than normal.

Hi! My name's Lucy, and I thought I'd share one of my stories I've read a lot of stories here and really enjoyed them, so I hope people enjoy mine as well ^.^ This is a story I've been working on for a little while, and thought I'd share it. This is the first two chapters, there's more but I don't want to make this too long. There's probably a few spelling and grammar errors sorry, I've edited these chapters a few times but something always slips through x.x Also I'm not sure if I formatted it correctly so apologies for anything odd showing up. There's no sexual content in this story. Possibly some light swearing though. Synopsis: Derek is helping his boss set up her nursery in anticipation of her new baby girl, but what he doesn't realize is that her new baby girl...is going to be him! And that maybe, just maybe, the life of an infant girl isn't as terrible as it first seems. Chapter One: Shrinking I finished setting up the crib and looked around the living room for Julia, wanting to show off my hard work. She was my boss and was adopting a baby next week, so another co-worker and I were helping her set up a nursery. I’d spent most of my time putting the damn crib together as it’d been surprisingly complicated. Despite working at a tech company, I was only a receptionist so struggled with making anything more complicated than a Lego set. The finished crib was very cute though, pink with white bars, and had pretty cartoon princesses decorating the front and back. I felt stupidly proud of myself for having completed it. Just as I was about to leave to look for her, Julia entered the living room. She was a slender, pretty woman in her mid-thirties and of Italian descent, with long blonde hair and a neat fringe. Her curvy figure looked great in a strappy black sundress that ended at her knees, and gold bracelets adorned her hands. ‘Ah! You’re finished,’ she looked over the crib, her slender fingers dancing over its side, ‘it looks wonderful. The baby’s going to love it.’ ‘I hope so,’ I said and easily returned her smile. Julia was a great boss, easygoing and generous, so I was more than happy to help her. ‘Thankyou for helping, Derek,’ she put a hand on my arm and squeezed softly, ‘It’d have taken me days to set this up. I’m hopeless when it comes to building things.’ ‘No problem. It was more fun than answering calls in the office all day,’ I said with a shrug and she laughed. ‘I can imagine. We’ve been so busy lately, haven’t we? I almost feel bad for taking so much time off.’ Before I could reply, Ellie came into the room with. She was my co-worker and my heart skipped a beat as she smiled at me. I’d had a crush on her ever since I’d started working, as we were both twenty-six and shared the same geeky interest. She was of average height, had long black hair and a round, pretty face with large green eyes. She always dressed elegantly, neat pencil skirts and white blouses, which suited her skinny form well. ‘I finished setting up the changing table,’ she said with a grin, ‘now all we need is the crib and the nursery’s finished! Your new baby girl’s going to be so happy, Julia.’ ‘Oh, I know she will,’ Julia returned her grin and brushed her hair behind her ears, ‘this has gone so much faster than I thought. I can’t thank you two enough.’ ‘Don’t mention it. I love babies,’ Ellie giggled, ‘you’d better let me help care for her. What day were you getting her again? Friday?’ For some reason Julia’s eyes flickered to me before she answered. ‘That’s the plan, and then we’ll have a baby shower on the Monday. I don’t think I’ll drop by work for a while, but I’ll send out invitations by email.’ ‘I can’t wait. There’s so many things I want to buy her,’ Ellie clapped her hands together, excited, ‘can I babysit sometime? I used to babysit all the time in high-school and I loved it.’ ‘I will most definitely take you up on that offer,’ Julia laughed. ‘Have you come up with a name for her yet?’ I asked and she turned to me, her eyes sparkling. ‘I have,’ a warm smile lit up her face, ‘her name is Bonnie. My precious little baby Bonnie.’ ————————————————————————————————————————————————- Julia and I carried the crib upstairs to the nursery, and stepping into it was almost like entering another world. The walls were pastel-pink and decorated with cute drawings of animals, cartoon princesses, ribbons and bows, while the hardwood floor was almost completely covered in a fluffy pink rug. Pink was the dominant theme here, with almost everything being some shade or another of it. A well-stocked changing table sat next to a cupboard full of diapers, baby powder and anything else a newborn baby would need. Shelves lined the walls and held cute things like stuffed toys, a ballerina music box, Disney princes figurines and dolls. There were bookcases full of baby books, a chest of drawers that I imagined was full of colorful baby clothes, and two sat in the corner brimming with that I imagined were quite enticing toys to a baby. Colorful rattles, pretty dolls, a large home for the doll, crayons, tiny instruments and the like. It was warmer in here than the rest of the house and smelt pleasantly of strawberries, making the room quite comfortable to be in. I actually felt a little awkward in here, as if my manhood was somehow being sapped away. It was a stupid feeling but I wasn’t all that comfortable with babies and girly things. I was a tall man, almost six foot, and quite burly with a mustache and messy black hair. You’d expect to see me at a football game or tech event, not in a girls nursery. ‘There we go,’ Julia sighed as we sent the crib alongside the back wall. ‘What do you think? It’s a pretty nice nursery, right?’ ‘It’s adorable!’ Ellie squealed as she stared at the multitude of stuffed toys on the shelves. ‘Everything’s so cute and pretty and pink! Oh my god. Any baby girl would be so happy here.’ ‘Yeah. Your baby’s going to love it,’ I said and Julia grinned. ‘Oh, I know she will,’ she said and her eyes lingered on me for a while, before she turned to Ellie, ‘you said you babysat a lot in high-school? What was that like?’ I stood awkwardly near the entrance of the room while the two women talked about babysitting and how adorable children were. I had nothing to add to a conversation like that so waited for a lull so I could make plans to go home. It was almost six-thirty in the afternoon and I was starting to get hungry, plus putting that crib together had tired me out more than I’d care to admit. I’d gotten a taxi here as Julia lived in a fancy gated community so there was no pubic transport here, and I didn’t have a car. The women’s conversation went on for quite a while, but ended when Julia professed to feeling light-headed and was planning on having an early night. Ellie had to pick up her little sister from a friends place so needed to leave as well. ‘Take care of yourself, Julia,’ Ellie said and hugged our boss, ‘you’re going to be a mummy soon, you need to be in your best shape. If you need anything else don’t hesitate to ask.’ ‘I won’t. Thankyou,’ Julia held her hands for a moment and then let go. ‘And I’ll see you at work tomorrow, Derek,’ Ellie said and gave me a tight hug, causing my heart skip a beat. She was so small and slender compared to me, and her perfume was soft and peachy. I returned the hug as gently as I could and wished, for perhaps the thousands time, that I wasn’t such a coward. I wanted to ask her out so badly, but the thought of doing so terrified me. ‘Don’t be late, okay? We’re going to be meeting or replacement boss tomorrow and first impressions are important.’ ‘Y-yeah, they are,’ I blushed, ‘I’ll make sure to come in early.’ She nodded, said her goodbyes and then left. I smiled at Julia ‘I should get out of your hair too’ I said, ‘I’ll call a taxi-’ ‘Actually, could you help me with one more thing?’ She went to the door. ‘It won’t take long. Just stay there and I’ll be right back.’ ‘Ah, sure,’ I said as I took out my phone, ‘did you forget something for the nursery?’ ‘Something like that,’ she said with a small laugh and hurried out the room, seemingly excited. I frowned after her before looking at my phone and felt a familiar pang of sadness. No new texts, no missed calls and no messages on social media. I didn’t have any real friends outside of work and my family didn’t keep in contact, even though I’d been trying to get closer to them. I’d been active on social media in the hopes of making new friends but hadn’t had any luck. Every time I opened my phone I hoped to find new notifications but it never happened. I’d been lonely most of my life, but as I grew older it was starting to get worse. I didn’t know what to do about it… I looked up as Julia returned, holding something odd in her hands. It looked like a pink toy gun with a metal circle at the front set into a curved black disc. I frowned as she closed the door and pointed the gun at me with an excited smile. ‘I’ve been waiting over a year for this moment,’ she said, her words practically trembling with anticipation ‘I can’t believe that it’s finally here. This is going to be amazing! Stand still please, I don’t want to miss.’ ‘Uhm. What?’ I tilted my head to the side and laughed. ‘Is that a toy for the baby?’ ‘No, it’s a specialized shrink ray,’ she said, her eyes shining, ‘it’s a prototype and the only one ever made. It was deemed a failure because it only worked on humans, couldn’t be reversed and costs insane amounts of money to shrink even just one person. The company is still working on making a better one, but my friend managed to save this before it was destroyed, and I bought it off them.’ I just stared at her in confusion and wondered if she was joking. Shrink rays didn’t exist. Was this some kind of game? ‘I had some alterations made to the shrinking process,’ she continued with wide eyes, ‘it took a long time but in addition to it shrinking someone, it’ll also alter their DNA and turn them into a girl. Provided you use it on a man, of course. I don’t know what it’d do to a woman and I don’t really care to find out.’ ‘I’m…confused,’ I admitted with a nervous laugh and put my phone away, ‘why are you telling me this?’ ‘Because I’m going to use it on you,’ she beamed and held the shrink ray up, ‘are you ready to become my new baby girl?’ I just frowned at her. ‘This isn’t funny, Julia. I don’t-agh!’ I yelped as the end of the gun glowed and a warm tightness covered my body. It began to press against me and I felt odd, as if my skin were too small. My stomach lurched at the sensation of missing a step and dizziness consumed me. I cried out, my voice high-pitched, as my clothes grew larger around me. The warm tightness increased to an almost painful level and I stared at Julia in horror as I realized she was growing bigger. I’d been the same height as her before, but now I only reached her chest. And then just below her chest, then her waist and… Holy crap…I was actually shrinking. What the hell? ‘Help!’ I squeaked as I continued to shrink, the tightness pushing me down as butterflies thundered in my stomach. Julia watched me in wide-eyed fascination, and crouched down as I continued to shrink. ‘Julia! Stop it! Please!’ I collapsed to my knees and closed my eyes as the tightness increased, and a tingling feeling washed over my body. The pressure grew worse before stopping for a few seconds, and I felt parts of my body changing somehow, shifting inside me. The warmth became burning as the tightness returned, and I felt myself shrink more and more. Everything was so tight and hot… And then it just stopped. The tightness vanished and my body began to cool off, causing me to sweat slightly. I took a few deep breaths and opened my eyes to see my clothing surrounding me like a mound, and above them was the huge, smiling face of Julia. A choked groan escaped me as I stared at her, realizing just how small I was. I had to be no bigger than forty centimeters, maybe even a little smaller. I stared at her in horror and then looked down at myself, shaking. My body had changed into a girls. I was flat-chested, hairless and had…well, female genitalia. I touched my face and found it softer than before, slightly squishier, and my hair now reached down to my shoulders and was a light blonde. I moaned and covered my crotch, my cheeks burning with shame. I’d never felt so exposed, so vulnerable, before. What was going on? This…this had to be a dream, it couldn’t be real. ‘Hello my pretty little baby,’ Julia breathed as she stared at me, utterly delighted, ‘welcome to your new life!’ Chapter Two: Diapered ‘What…what…’ I gasped up at Julia, my voice small and soft, ‘what did you do to me?’ ‘I told you. I shrunk you and turned you into a girl,’ she tapped her lip for a moment as her eyes ran over me, ‘a young girl too, by the looks of it. Maybe six? You’re small enough to be a newborn baby though, don’t worry.’ I shivered and tried to hide my body with a piece of my now-giant shirt sleeve. ‘Why did you do this to me?’ ‘Because I thought you’d make a great baby girl, and I was right,’ she sighed, her eyes distant, ‘I was always going to shrink someone and make them my baby. I’ve wanted a baby but I can’t give birth and, honestly, I don’t really want an adult child. I want a baby, forever. A gorgeous little bundle of love that never grows up, never hurts me, never leaves me. Who can’t do anything without my help, who relies on my love and support to survive.’ ‘That’s…weird,’ I said after digesting that for a moment, ‘why did you do pick me for this?’ ‘Because I know you had a difficult childhood, being orphaned as a baby with no parents to love and care for you’ she said, her voice gentle and sympathetic, ‘I’m going to give you the love and support you always wanted growing up, baby. I promise.’ I stared at her with wide eyes and to my shame, her words resonated slightly with me. My childhood had been terrible and I’d grown up desperately wishing I’d had parents, a mother to love and care for me. But what the hell! That didn’t mean I wanted to be a baby! ‘I don’t want your love and support,’ I snapped, ‘and I don’t understand why you turned me into a girl.’ ‘Because whoever I shrunk would be missing, and I don’t want to take even the smallest chance of being caught. The possibility that someone would think a missing woman is my newborn baby girl would be minuscule, but still possible. So I figured, why not find a way to turn a man into a girl and shrink them? I doubt anyone would suspect that a missing man is a baby girl.’ ‘You’re insane,’ I muttered. ‘Aww, sweetie. Don’t be like that. This is a second chance to get all love and care you always wanted! Although, its a second chance that’ll last the rest of your life, but that’s fine. Being a baby is going to be wonderful! You’ll see.’ She and reached out to grab me and I jerked away, but stumbled backwards and fell on my clothes, allowing her to easily grab me. She put her hands under my armpits and lifted me into the air as if I weighed nothing. ‘This can’t be real,’ I whimpered as she lifted me to her face so she could inspect me. Shame burned through me at being naked with this body in front of Julia, who was no a giantess to me. My bladder throbbed slightly and I realized I needed to pee, a prospect that terrified me. ‘This is real, sweetie,’ Julia breathed and let out a delighted laugh, ‘oh god, you’re perfect! I’m so relieved. I thought it might not work properly, or at all, but wow. You look just like a tiny little girl.’ I swallowed and tried to glare at her, but I was trembling too much to make anything other than a scared face. ‘Turn me back!’ ‘Sorry baby, but that’s not possible,’ she held me up higher so she could inspect my lower half, ‘the shrinking process is irreversible. You’ll be stuck like this for the rest of your life.’ I shook my head, feeling as if I were in a dream. This couldn’t be happening. ‘That’s not true. You have to be able to turn me back.’ ‘I’m afraid I can’t, so you’re going to have to get used to this,’ she said and, to my shock, kissed me on the top of the head. Her soft, flower-scented perfume washed over me and the feel of her large lips on the top of my tiny head was soft and…surreal. I almost giggled. ‘You’re crazy,’ I flailed about but it was impossible to get out of her grip, ‘you can’t keep me like this. You have to turn me back. People will figure out what you’ve done.’ ‘No they won’t. Why do you even want to be turned back?’ She sounded genuinely curious. ‘Your life is going to be so much better this way. You have no responsibilities, no stress, nothing. You get to sleep and play all day, and have a mummy that loves you very much.’ ‘I don’t want that!’ I kicked my legs in frustration. ‘What about my family and friends? My life!’ ‘Don’t worry about that. It’s all over now. Look!’ She hugged me to her shoulder and I reflectively clutched at her, terrified at how easily she could move me. Her warm hands were huge against me, holding me firmly against her so that there was no chance of me falling. She got up, walked to the changing table and then held me up. There was a mirror above the table and I couldn’t believe what I saw. I looked adorable, like a miniature five year old. Large blue eyes in a round face with pouty lips, chubby cheeks and silky blonde hair. Not even close to how I used to look. There wasn’t a shred of the adult man I used to be left… And god, the size difference between Julia and I was terrifying. Seeing her behind me, holding me up to the mirror, was surreal. I was like a doll…no, a…a baby… ‘See? You’re a precious little baby girl now. My precious little baby girl,’ she kissed the side of my face, ‘you don’t have to worry about anything anymore. Just relax and let mummy talk care of everything.’ ‘I’m not a baby girl. I’m a man!’ I sniffed, the shock of what I was seeing making me tear up. I snapped my eyes shut as the pressure on my bladder increased. ‘This is…this can’t be real. I’m dreaming. You drugged me somehow…I’m hallucinating…’ Julia sighed but didn’t say anything, just carefully put me onto the changing table. I opened my eyes and took a few steps, finding it hard to walk on the soft pink mattress covering it. I looked around at the shelves above me, filled with baby supplies now just as large as I was, and my head spun. I dropped onto my hands and swallowed, still struggling to believe this was all real. I was so small! I was less than half the size of the changing table, and the pink bedroom seemed as large as a football field. I couldn’t escape from here like this, couldn’t even get off the changing table because of how small I was. I was locked in my own tiny world, a warm, pink one for little baby girls. Julia rubbed my head for a moment and I trembled. I stared up at her as she smiled fondly down at me, seeming for all the world like a happy mother smiling at her newborn baby. ‘Please, Julia…’ I said, getting to my feet, ‘this is crazy. You can’t do this. Turn me back.’ ‘I wouldn’t even if I could,’ she said as she reached under the table, ‘this is a blessing, baby. You’ll thank me one day. And you’re to call me “mummy” from now on, not Julia.’ She took out a fresh pink diaper with a cartoon princess out from the changing table, and it crinkled as she placed it next to me. As she grabbed a bottle of baby power the realization of what was about to happen hit me like a truck and I whimpered. ‘You’re going to…to put me in a diaper?’ ‘Of course, baby,’ she giggled as she opened the diaper. Its crinkling sent shivers down my spine. ‘Y-you can’t be serious. I’m not wearing a diaper!’ I backed away from her, from the awful fluffy pink crinkling thing in her hands, but she held me still with her free hand. ‘You’re going to be in diapers for the rest of your life, so it’s best you start accepting that now,’ she said gently, ‘I know this is difficult, but you’ll get used to it. Soon you won’t be able to remember what it was like not to be in diapers.’ She pushed me onto my back and held me there. I struggled against her hand but it was impossible to free myself. She was too strong and I was too small, too weak. Like a…like a real baby… ‘Now, we can do this the easy way or the hard way,’ she said once I stopped struggling ‘you can be a good little baby and let me diaper you without a fuss, or you can struggle and fight. That won’t go well for you, and in the end you’ll still end up in this diaper. I’d suggest doing things the easy way.’ She released her hand and I lay on my back staring up at her, feeling even more vulnerable than before. I tried to think of what to do but was frozen in panic. I didn’t want to wear a diaper but couldn’t see how I was going to get out of this. She was too strong to resist, and even if she wasn’t, where was I going to go? I couldn’t get off this changing table, or dodge her hands forever. I couldn’t get out of this. ‘Please don’t do this,’ I said, my voice wavering, ‘I’m not a baby. This is crazy. You-’ ‘Shh. It’s okay baby,’ she said, seeming not listen to me, and laid the diaper flat at my feet. She then grabbed a bottle of talcum powder and tapped it into her palm, filling the air with its gentle scent, and reached for me. ‘I’m just going to put this on so you don’t get a diaper rash. Stay still.’ ‘Don’t put that on me!’ I kicked at her hand and her eyes narrowed. ‘No!’ She shouted and I whimpered, her voice loud as thunder. ‘Don’t kick at me! Bad baby! Bad!’ Panic tore through me and I dropped my legs, trembling. It hit me then just how completely at Julia’s mercy I was, how easily she could hurt me if she wanted. The pressure on my bladder increased with my fear but I just barely managed to hold it in. ‘Good girl,’ Julia said in a softer tone and her bright smile returned, ‘it’s silly to resist. Now put your hands above your head, there we go.’ I shuddered as she gently patted my tummy, thighs and, after lifting up my legs, butt. My cheeks burned at the humiliation of being treated like a baby but there was nothing I could do besides just watch this giant of a woman from on my back. ‘There we go, all done,’ Julia cooed and patted her hands together, ‘now lets get you into your new diaper!’ She grabbed my legs by the ankles with one hand and leaned over me, her long hair falling onto either side of me. I gasped as she lifted my lower body up by the ankles and slipped the diaper under me, then gently laid me onto it. It was soft and fluffy against my naked butt and crinkled as my weight settled onto it. I stared wide-eyed up at her as she smiled down at me, her face as large as the sun. Humiliated at what was about to happen, I tried to roll off the diaper but she placed a firm hand against my chest. The scent of the fresh diaper filled the air. With her other hand she lifted the front of the diaper and gently pulled it up and across my stomach. I gasped again as the soft fluffiness hugged my lower body in a snug embrace and looked down at myself, scarcely believing I was being diapered. The bright pink was a stark contrast to my pale skin and it was so thick, so undeniably infantile, that I couldn’t imagine anyone but a baby girl wearing it. Julia pulled the diaper tighter against me and then let go of my feet. The thickness of the padding between my legs made them fall to their sides in a horribly babyish pose, but when I tried to push them together I found I couldn’t. I was too weak, the diaper too thick. Julia smiled at my attempts and then carefully taped the diaper up, sealing my fate. She kissed my stomach and brushed my hair from my eyes, smiling fondly down at me. I blinked away tears as the reality of what had just happened set in. I’d just been powered and diapered like a helpless baby girl, and there was nothing I could do about it. The diaper was soft and snug against my lower body, impossible to ignore, and Julia loomed over me like a goddess. I felt tiny and pathetic, so much so that I just lay there and prayed this was just a nightmare I’d wake up from soon. This was so demeaning… ‘There we go,’ Julia said in a soothing tone and beamed down at me, ‘don’t cry, baby. Doesn’t it feel nice and secure?’ ‘It f-feels awful!’ I sniffed and wiped my eyes, not wanting to cry. ‘I hate this!’ ‘You’ll grow to love it,’ she reached under the changing table and came back up with a frilly pink dress, ‘now let’s make you adorable!’ I stared at the dress and had to fight off more tears. It was sickeningly feminine, with “Mummy’s princess” on the front in gold lettering and pink bows on the shoulders and sides. I knew it would be pointless to protest against wearing it so let Julia push me upright and slide it over my head, then guide my tiny arms through the small sleeves. It fell down to my hips and puffed up around the diaper, while fitting perfectly around my chest. I was soft and cottony inside, but smooth and silky on the outside. I ran my hands down it with a shudder, having never in my life worn something so girly before. ‘Oh my,’ Julia breathed and ran her hands down my sides, ‘you are so pretty, little one. I need to get a picture of this.’ ‘What?’ I flinched as she pulled her phone out of her dress and held it to me. ‘You can’t take photos!’ ‘Of course I can,’ she laughed as the phone clicked a few times, ‘you’re my baby, and I want to save these precious moments forever. I’m going to fill so many albums with pictures of you, and the house too.’ I tried to cover my face but she pushed my hands away with a frown, telling me that babies didn’t get embarrassed or ashamed. It was all I could do not to burst into tears as the giant woman took photos and called me every cute name under the sun. The diaper crinkled under me every time I shifted my weight and I felt so awkward sitting there with it. My legs were spread out in front of me and my hands rested on the front of the diaper, like a real baby. This really was a nightmare… How was I going to get out of this? Nobody would notice me missing until tomorrow, and Julia was right, nobody would think her new baby would be me. She was the last person to have seen me, but she could easily lie about that. There was no doubt in my mind that she’d planned all of this out to make sure that nobody would suspect her in my disappearance. She was a smart woman, the CEO of her own tech company, and had apparently been planning this for over a year. Nobody would save me unless I did something, found a way out. There was no way in hell I was going to let this be my new reality! ‘That should be enough for now,’ Julia finally said and put away her phone, ‘let’s go on a little trip, shall we? It’s time to cut your hair.’ She slipped her hand under my butt and held me against her stomach, while her other hand pressed me firm against her. The pressure of her hand under me made the diaper push harder against my groin and I let out a breath. Despite how strange the diaper felt on me, how ashamed I was to be wearing it, it was actually quite comfortable. Warm, fluffy and snug. I utterly despised it and was going to take it off the moment Julia left me alone, but still. At least it wasn’t painful. Her body was warm against me and my head squashed gently against her large boobs, which were each larger than my head. A horrible thought occurred to me as I looked at them. What was she going to feed me? Adult food, baby food or…milk? And if milk, was it going to be formula or…or would she actually breast-feed me? Could she breast-feed me? Oh god…please, don’t make her breast-feed me. I don’t think I could stand the humiliation of that happen. I wouldn’t let it happen! No way! To be continued! If people want it to be Let me know if you do! The first 6 chapters are done, but I need to go over and edit the 3rd ones onward a fair amount. Either way, thankyou so much for reading! Any feedback is much appreciated!

I have been lurking for a long time and commenting for a little while. After reading so many great stories here and all around the internet, I wanted to try and write my own story. And whaddya know, why not a christmas story since it tis the season after all? This story is named after the christmas song of the same name, but really does not have anything to do with the song. (it's just my favorite christmas song). I was gonna call it something like Daria's Christmas in Diapers, but then I worried people might think it was fanfiction for the Daria cartoon... which it's not. The one thing it does have in common with the cartoon is that it takes place in 1997, which is when the cartoon first aired. And that is where the similarities end. So I guess that's it for intros. Please enjoy the story. Chapter 1 Daria was excited for the holidays, mainly Christmas, but also new years. It was almost Christmas. She was gonna go visit her Grammy and Papa for a week or so. School had let out early and the last day they barely even had to do anything! Some of it was even fun Christmas activities too, no homework either. There wouldn’t be any school until after the new year, but they were staying at Grammy and Papa’s for a little longer than that (her daddy said they might stay longer, but hadn’t said how long exactly). A week might not seem like very long to an adult, but to a nine year old like Daria it seemed like a long time. Her mind was racing with all sorts of things she could do while they were there. Her cousins would be there and would have their new toys and games. (Mary had a collection of Barbies that made Daria jealous) She hadn't seen her cousins in a few years, or so she remembered. “Are you all packed in there?” called her dad from downstairs. “Yes, daddy!” she yelled back a little annoyed. But she wasn’t packed just yet, she just didn’t want her daddy to come up and complain. He would probably say she wasn’t doing it right, but she had all her favorite clothes packed in her suitcase. She had to argue and beg a little to get him to let her pack her own things. A small victory won, and she was glad because he never packed the clothes she liked. All she needed now was to pack some toys and things to make the car ride less boring. It was several hours of driving to get out to her grandparent’s house, but for her it might as well be an eternity. She never liked long car rides, they always made her super bored. Her dad was yelling up the stairs again, something about getting ready. “And hurry up! When you’re done put your stuff in the car and come to the kitchen and feed David.” Daria didn't want to feed David, he always made a mess (and one time he threw all the food in her hair and it took forever to get it out). More importantly it was distracting her from her important task. She had a small pink Barbie backpack which she took with her everywhere. For the car ride it would hold all her toys to take along. She couldn't take her whole collection (that would be too big) but she packed two Barbies and several accessories. She wanted to show them to her cousins. She also packed a big coloring book, colored pencils, and a few sheets of glittery stickers. Most importantly she packed her Gameboy. She only had like games four games for it, but it was her favorite toy even though girls didn't usually play videogames. She currently had Micro Machines on loan from a friend. It was a really hard racing game but her friend said they beat it already so Daria had to beat it too or her friend would never stop teasing her about it. Once all her things were packed, she wasted a little time brushing her hair. She had long blonde hair which fell straight over her shoulders and all down her back. She had pretty brown eyes and a cheery face, but she always thought her hair was the most pretty part about her. She loved how long it was and how elegant. It made her look more grown up even though she was actually shorter than all her friends. When she was all packed and brushed, she took her backpack with her and went downstairs. The suitcase was too heavy so her father would have to get it for her. "Hay!" Yelled her dad when she was downstairs. "Go put your stuff in the car and then come right back here." Daria went outside and it was cold. There was some snow on the ground, but not much. The clouds were gray and looked like they might snow again, but she didn't have time to think about that. She rushed out to the car sitting in the driveway and put her backpack in the back seat. Then she ran back inside. Her dad was waiting for her when she came in and immediately handed off the task of getting David fed. David was two years old and a few months. He could eat by himself sometimes but he took too long and often made a mess. So for the next half a hour, Daria had to feed her little brother. He did end up making a mess, which was annoying because she had to clean it up. She put him down on the floor in the play room and let him play with toys while she wiped up all the spilled food from the high chair. Then she changed his diaper since he wasn't potty trained yet. Even if they would have been trying to get him to use the potty that day, he would be put in a diaper for the long drive to Grammy and Papa's. (he couldn't hold it for long and her dad didn't like making a whole bunch of stops.) Daria complained about having to change David's diaper since he pooped in it and it was totally gross. Her dad, who had conveniently avoided needing to deal with it, thought it was good. "I wish you had taken him to the potty, but it's a good thing he pooped now." He said. "Better then him pooping in the car and we have to find a place to stop and change him." Daria hated it when she had to change her brother’s poopy diapers. He never seemed to mind, and always ended up sitting on it and squishing it into an even bigger mess. She figured maybe it was just because boys always like making messes and girls don’t. Boys were so gross. She couldn’t imagine anyone wanting to sit in a gross stinky diaper at all, not to mention for any length of time. But David would just keep playing after pooping sometimes for over an hour if no one happened to check him or smell him. Daria wished she had a sister because a little sister wouldn't do that. Daria had to sit and watch David for a little while while her dad packed and got ready. She played with a little barbie doll (not the one she packed). She liked to make believe about being grown up and having a job at an important business. David played with blocks and kept asking her questions. “What are you doing?” “Playing with my Barbie.” Daria answered. “My bobby?” “No, my Barbie.” Daria said the words slowly. “Why you play wiff dat?” “I like it.” “Why?” “Because.” “Why because?” “Because I don’t know. Stop asking me questions.” Daria tried to concentrate and remember the little story she was trying to play out with her doll. David was quiet for a minute, then “why?” “Arg!” Daria got annoyed, but it only made David giggle. For like the hundredth time that week Daria wished she had a little sister. She could play barbies with a little sister, but David was a boy so she could not. He just kept playing with blocks and toy trucks and picking his nose. It seemed to be taking forever for them to be ready. David was getting on her nerves and kept asking questions. She tried to keep him busy so he wouldn’t fuss, but that just meant she couldn’t play on her own. Her dad had said something about the oil in the car, and he kept coming in and out of the front door looking more and more angry. Finally after more than another hour which felt like an eternity, her father came in and said everything was ready. He had already packed his and David’s stuff in the car, and Daria had packed her own stuff, so they just needed to grab coats and hats and gloves before they could leave. Daria used the bathroom. Their dad gave David a quick diaper change and then they left the house.

Good morning babys! My name is Miah, I am a video game creator who has started her career this year, right now I am developing an ABDL game on Patreon called “A Whole Week In Diapers”, and now im developing this one, “The Demon Nursery”! If you want to know more about the video game you can visit Patreon because all the official versions of the game will be published there, all the story and minigames that are created will only be accessible from Patreon! I love you all and thank you for reading me, kisses~ History: This is the story of a very unruly young girl who suffers a car accident, when she wakes up she realizes that she is in a place that she does not recognize, a very strange one in which she will spend numerous adventures and puzzles with new friends and enemies that she will meet on your way out of that strange place, can you escape? If you are interested in playing any of my games I recommend you stop by my patreon! You can enjoy all of them for a small contribution as well as helping me to continue creating this content. You will also have access to the ChangeLog of all versions and the updates and unique content posts that I put up! It’s really worth joining n.n Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/ABDLMiah Discord: ABDL Games | Miah [Alpha, 0.02] [Game Update 11/14/2021] The Purgatory! I have created a new background for the beginning of the story. I have changed the visual image of the protagonist, both of the character and of the token that is seen when speaking. I have been looking for a lot of tokens for the other secondary characters, I have also looked for visual images, all this is already in the files ready to be used, and you will soon see it in other posts! You will have a new scene in this version, just before reaching purgatory. The reception area with some characters is also created. I have a puzzle in mind for that room but it will be in the next version, I still have it half. I have also started with the game’s HUD, although it still has a lot of work ahead of it. Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/ABDLMiah Discord: ABDL Games | Miah

As I write this story, I am sitting here wearing a diaper while locked in a baby pink dress and high heel boots. I was always a closet crossdresser never wanting to expose myself. My wife knew I had a thing for wearing her underwear to bed once in a while but that was a rare occasion after drinking and sex. About month ago everything was pretty much normal for me and now I am sitting here looking like an adult baby. Let me tell you how I got to this point. Back in early October, my wife suggested the two of us go to a Halloween party she was invited to. This was a surprise to me as she never really liked to do the whole Halloween party scene. I looked at her kind of confused and asked why the change? She said her friends talked her into it so we would be going. I began to suggest a couples costume and she immediately stopped me. Her next response was even more confusing. She said that we would choose a costume for each other and we could only spend a max of $200 to do so. So we went to the store and purchased 2 $200 Visa cards for us to use and avoid seeing those charges on our credit card. I told her that she probably wouldn’t like my idea of what she will wear and she said let’s make a little wager. She said if one of us failed to wear our costume the other would be subjected to whatever agreement we made. So she began to write up a contract and I was starting to get excited both about her costume as well as if she did not wear it. So she typed up a contract that stated the below signed is in complete agreement to wear whatever costume is chosen or be subjected to the punishment listed. She looked at me and asked what her punishment would be if she didn’t wear her costume and I immediately started to think with the wrong head. Her punishment would be that she would have to give me a blowjob every night for 1 month. She typed that in and I began to drool at the thought of winning this as she hates to dress up for Halloween. So she went about her typing and I began to ask what my punishment would be and as she printed it for signature she told me to read and sign. I actually read it too fast as I saw the words that I would wear a cock cage but failed to see that it said for a period of 2 months until after she gave me a copy. Oh well, what could she possibly make me wear that wouldn’t be an issue. Oh how excited I was to start searching for an awesome costume for her. I wanted to make her look incredibly sexy so that night would lead to passionate sex after all the drinking and fun. I searched high and low for that perfect costume. Knowing I only had $200 to spend, I need to be smart about it. I wanted her to wear something that would include stockings, a garter belt, high heels, and a push up bra that would send her breasts oozing out of her top. After weeks of searching, I found the perfect costume. My wife would go as a slutty school girl. She would wear cheeky underwear as to only cover a small amount of her ass, a short blue pleated skirt that barely went past her butt cheeks, a garter belt with some white stockings, a water filled push up bra that made her C size breasts look like double Ds, a tight white button down shirt that she could not button past her breasts and a set of black extra high heels that I love to see her in. In my mind I thought I am the big winner either way as if she wore this, I would attack her before during and after the party, and if not, I would have a month of personal pleasure awaiting me. So the big day came and I was getting excited just thinking about what she was going to look like. We had made reservations to stay at a hotel that night which was closer to the party. The party was about 45 minutes out of town so she told me to put a change of clothes out for the day after. I gave her my clothes and a sealed box that she promised not to open which contained her costume. I told her she could not see it until we got to the hotel to change. She looked at me and said well then I guess you won’t be seeing yours either until we are there as well. So I left her to finish packing the suitcase while I went to fill up the car with gas. I was getting more and more excited to get to the hotel and see her in that costume. After filling up the car, I headed back to the house, put the suitcase in the car and we headed to the hotel. At the hotel, she told me that I could not look in the suitcase as she was not able to put my costume in a box. She would put her box with her costume on the bed and leave mine in the suitcase. I thought, what was it that made it not easy to put into a box that I would be wearing. Once settled, she said she wanted to take a shower before getting dressed. While she was in the shower, I went over to the bed and started to put her costume out for the evening. This was getting really exciting and I was starting to get curious as to what I would wear. I thought I would take a peek while she was in the shower. So I went over to the suitcase to open it up but was foiled as she had locked it with a combination. Guess it’s time for me to learn patience. I then heard the water shut off and she got out. I told her that her costume was laid out on the bed and ready for her to get dressed. She said she would put it on while I was in the shower. I told her I already showered today, but she stopped me and said I needed to trim myself a little better. She handed me a razor and a can of shaving cream and I looked at her puzzled. I told her I shaved my chest early that morning as well as my face. She said that she wanted me to shave everything from the neck down as my body hair would not be comfortable with my costume. So now I was starting to wonder what it may be. Was she making me dress as Peter Pan and didn’t want my leg hairs to pop through the tights? I never shaved my legs before and that was a challenge for me. I must have went through the entire can of shaving cream but here I was with silky smooth legs. Around the curtain her head popped in and told me I had missed a spot. I looked at my legs and said where while I rubbed my hands up and down. She said not the legs, you need to shave your butt as well as your pubic hair. She emphasized shave everything from the neck down. Confused, I went about finishing up and here I was now smooth as a baby not realizing that thought in my head was going to be reality. I turned off the water and stepped out of the shower. As I was drying off, my wife came in the doorway with her sexy little costume already on. She even went so far as to put her hair in pigtails. Her makeup was also pretty slutty with her deep red lipstick. I begged her to cancel out as she hates parties and we could just spend the night in the hotel, role playing teacher and naughty student. She informed me of our written agreement and she already complied with her part. So now it was my turn to comply or I would be locked away till the New Year. She then went to her purse and pulled out a cage that looked like something from medieval times. I immediately asked where she got that and she said she bought it with the money left over on her Visa card. So here I am thinking that my costume will be not all that fun as she spent some of her money on that thing which also included a lock and key. Holy cow, I guess I will be wearing whatever she has as that object is not touching my manhood. So I finished drying off my now hairless body and followed her to the bed. There was nothing on the bed so I looked at her and asked what I was wearing? She grabbed the suitcase and put in the combination and began to open it up. I was in total shock as I looked in to see a second suitcase. Not just any suitcase, but the exact suitcase I kept hidden (guess not too well) in the garage that contained items I used for my crossdressing fun when she was not around. My heart immediately began to pound outside of my chest and I looked at her and said…what is that doing here? She said that she found it in the garage back in September and wondered what was in it. So, one day before I woke up, she took my keys and found the one that opened the lock. Seeing the one very girly pink dress she said she got the idea to have some Halloween fun. She said at first she was shocked to see this but since I enjoyed this in private why not a chance to do it on a night that no one would question. I looked back at her and said that wasn’t fair as the items in that suitcase were already purchased. She said, don’t worry as there is more to it than the dress and other items that were in there. She had woken up early and added the last of the items to the suitcase and locked it back up before I woke. I gulped and tried to figure out what all of this might be. I usually like to have some fun by putting on the dress that has a lock to prevent it from unzipping as well as a pair of high heel boots that also lock. It is so much fun on the days I work from home, sitting there wearing these items while I have the keys to the locks in a bucket of many keys and I have to find the correct one to get out. As I have to work, I can’t even start looking until my lunch hour as it takes me almost an hour to find the match at times. One time I almost got caught by her as she came home early from work and I was still trying to find the right key. Before opening the suitcase, she looked at me and asked how often I use all of the items. I said, stuttering to get my words out, that I would do it once a week while working at home and it was exciting but always made me panic if I ever got caught. So now here I was caught and stuck going to a party wearing my very girly looking pink dress. So she looked at me and pointed to my pants on the bed and said to go get the key and unlock the lock. I was now shaking as I went to unlock the suitcase. She told me to hurry up as we need to get me dressed and have to get to the party. I looked back at her and asked am I really going dressed as a girl to the party? She said yes, for the most part, with some added fun. I thought, what added fun could she possibly mean. It is fun at home when no one sees me but now, I will be wearing a pink dress with the whole world to see. So I thought about it as I continued to open up the case. Did she add a corset as I never tried that? Maybe some fake breasts? She may have purchased a wig cause I surely didn’t have that either. So I finish opening the suitcase and looked inside to see the pink dress with a wig sitting there on top. Not just any old wig, but one that would make me look like Cindy from the Brady Bunch. I began to reach in and she immediately stopped me. She told me she would help me dress one item at a time. She then told me to sit down on the bed and to put my hands out in front. I did as she said and immediately she put some kind of padded mittens on my hands. After they were on my hands she locked them inside and now I had no use of my hands. I started to question what the reason was for this and she told me to keep quiet and lay back. She then held up a folded item with pictures of little pink duckies and other baby items. I was then told to lift up my hips as she began to unfold the item and placed it underneath me. I was in horror as what she was placing under me was an adult size baby diaper. She next sprinkled some baby powder on my crotch and immediately folded it over my manhood and fastened 4 tabs. I started to squawk and this was followed by her shoving an item in my mouth and her telling me no more talking or I will have the cock cage added at that moment. My mind started to go insane. What is she doing to me? She proceeded to tell me that I already know how it is to dress as a female, but she decided how fun it would be to go as a baby girl. So here I was contemplating a 2 month cock cage with no relief or a night with a diaper and a dress? Well, I already have the diaper on so, I thought, well it is Halloween so people may not think badly. And it is for only one night so I began to just go with the flow. Next she grabbed my feet and started to pull a plastic like panty up my legs. She said this was plastic pants and I thought wow, how far is she taking this? Before I got up from the bed she added a pair of tights that covered up the diaper and plastic pants. After standing she had me step into another item that she pulled all the way up over my chest and put my arms in the sleeves. It was very silky feeling on my chest and gave me a bit of excitement in my newly discovered diaper. She then removed the item from my mouth and what I saw looked like a large pacifier. I looked down to see my body covered in white tights and what looked like a satin baby nighty. My wife told me to turn around and look in the mirror and there I could see that my butt had all these ruffles over it. I then realized while turning that this diaper was so large that I could not put my legs together that easily. So I am going as a baby girl to the party and have to walk like I pooped my pants. She said well maybe, but I need to wait for the party. Now for the last item of clothing as she had me step into my dress, the only item she did not buy, and had me turn to zip it up. She simply zipped it and left it as that which gave me a sigh of relief as she didn’t notice the way to lock the zipper. So now I was curious and asked where in the world she found all this stuff. She said she started to do a search on the internet for little girl items for adults and found all sorts of adult baby items. She was in awe when she found baby diapers for adults and thought why not make this more fun. I looked at her and said more fun for who? She looked at me and said isn’t it different than the lingerie you were wearing. I said it is but asked if she even knew what it felt like. She said no, but laughed as she stated maybe she’ll find out when she is old and in a nursing home. She had so much fun ordering everything and worked to not have it shipped to the house so wandering eyes wouldn’t see. I told her it seemed a little extreme to have mittens, a diaper and why the baby powder. Well, she said, you might sweat all night with that thing on so the baby powder will help. The diaper was pretty snug and the feeling was nothing I ever felt before. She then reached back into the suitcase for one last item. I belt that she had to fasten in back. I finally asked one big question…how do I go to the bathroom? She laughed and padded my cock through all those layers. I was dumb founded. So here I was all dressed up looking like a baby girl. My wife said let’s complete the look and took out her makeup and proceeded to add some rosy cheeks and a few freckles to make me look more like a girl. Lastly she added the wig and a bonnet and I thought that now, no one will really recognize me. She went back to the bed and grabbed the pacifier she took out of my mouth. I asked if that was necessary and she said only if I talked too much during the party. She also assured me that this was a party with friends of hers and I probably didn’t know any of them as they were from her work. Wow, why did I have to be dressed as a baby and how will I get out of the hotel looking like this? I looked down at my feet and said what about the shoes. She said that I will wear my regular shoes to the party but she would change me into more appropriate baby shoes once we were there. I then said, I can’t drive with these mittens on and she said no worries, she ordered us an Uber. So she put on her shoes to complete her costume and off we went. I asked if we could use the stairs and she said absolutely not as she had her heels on. I hoped and prayed no one else would join us in the elevator and thank goodness, my wish came true. We got to the lower floor and walked out the front door. At least walking by people I didn’t have to look them in the eye. We got in the car and the Uber driver looked at us and asked “Halloween Party?” My wife replied yes and then said isn’t she cute? So now I was referred to as she. Having to wear a mask in the car I guess was even better that the driver wouldn’t know I was actually a guy. I disguised my voice and asked why we couldn’t drive there and she said with drinking, we sure don’t need a DUI especially dressed the way we were. I guess I had to agree. At the party, we walked in and people were jaw dropped looking at me dressed as a baby girl. My wife told me to sit so she could change out my shoes. She reached into her purse and pulled out baby booties that she put on my feet. I started to stand up and my wife stopped me. She said these booties she put on me have little spikes on the bottom that if I walk will hurt my feet. I pushed a foot into the floor and sure enough they did. I looked down and noticed that the booties were locked on to my feet and knowing they had spikes now all I could do is sit or crawl around. I started to complain and out came the pacifier. My wife shoved it in my mouth but this time I noticed that it now had straps attached to it. She proceeded to fasten it behind my neck and said this should keep me quiet while she explained. She proceeded to tell me that after discovering the items in the garage she was very upset. She called a friend and thought about leaving me as she wanted nothing to do with this. Her friend then told her that maybe she could use this to her advantage and embarrass me. Well, I most certainly was embarrassed. She then said that she worked with her friends that are at the party to come up with a plan and have some fun with me. As she was explaining, I looked around the room and noticed now that I was the only guy (well guy dressed as a girl) at the party. I would spend the night crawling on the floor and I could only go on furniture when I was told to. She told me that her friends and her spent the last month planning and shopping and enjoying what torment they would dish out. Now I was truly a baby only able to crawl on the floor wearing a diaper with a pacifier in my mouth. Now I was wishing I would have taken the cock cage option and not been dressed as a baby girl crawling on the floor with a diaper and pacifier. I could only imagine at this point what the night had in store for me as it was only 6:30 PM. Here I was sitting on the floor almost pouting like a little girl knowing I was unable to do anything without help from all the women. After about a half hour of my pouting and sitting there not able to speak with the thing in my mouth, my wife came over by me. She told me she would remove the pacifier if I agreed to not complain about my situation anymore. We are past the cock cage option and any complaints will result in the pacifier and sent off to bed. So she unbuckled the strap, and then took a clip and clipped the pacifier to my dress. She brought out a bib and all I did was sit there and not say a word. After adding the bib, the ladies said that it was time for me to eat. Great as I was starving and wondered what we had for the party. I saw trays of cheese and vegetables, bowls of fruit and even smelled some kind of BBQ. Well, that was not anything I would be enjoying. The women came over and helped me into an arm chair and proceeded to tie me to it so that I would not “crawl” away (as I surely couldn’t walk). Next they brought over some bowls with what looked like puree. One of the women brought over jars that she showed me what I would be eating tonight. The first jar was labeled turkey and I thought what kind of a turkey looks like paste? The second jar was labeled carrots and lastly, a third jar was labeled pears. The ladies explained that each bowl had 3 of these jars of food in them and if I ate everything I was fed that I could have dessert. At this point I was so hungry and would love a nice desert to hopefully wash this all down so I allowed them to feed me. They used a pretty big spoon and kept shoveling it in my mouth one scoop after the other. The spoon was so big that it made a mess of my face as well as my bib catching pretty many drips. The turkey tasted so bland and the carrots were like eating overcooked carrots. The pears weren’t so bad and I continued to eat until they were all gone. Thank goodness, I can now have some dessert! Except, another bowl of mush was put in front of my face. One of the women then showed me the jar that read peach cobbler. So again I was told I had to eat all of this and then I could have something to drink. At this point I just wanted a beer or something to get me drunk and make this night go quickly. I ate every last bite but it sure wasn’t a peach cobbler like grandma makes. But I was done so they untied me, cleaned me up and helped me back to a crawling position and told me I had to crawl back to the living room to get my drink. In the living room, I did not see anything to drink so I turned and said I am thirsty can I have a drink. My wife said that I need to go onto the couch next to her friend and lay in her lap. Oh my god, are they going to feed me with a bottle? I could not see a bottle anywhere and was wondering who would bring one to me. Everyone was sitting down and no one was getting anything for me to drink. I turned my head to look up at the women and she smiled at me, pulled up her shirt and then unhooked a portion of her bra. She looked down at me and explained that she was toward the end of feeding her new baby in the house and the women thought how fun it would be to make me suck the milk from her. The next thing I saw was her taking out her large breast. A drip of milk was coming from her breast and now I knew what I was going to drink. My wife said I need to empty both breasts and then I can get back to enjoying the rest of the evening. Oh my lord, I am being treated like a complete baby girl and now I am being breast fed. So the lady pulled my head up to her breast and I began to suck as best I could. She told me that she hadn’t pumped for a while so they are pretty full and will probably take some time to empty each side. After 15 minutes, I was then switched to her other breast and proceeded to suck the milk from that one. Once I was done, I was left to go back on the floor and only to crawl or sit there. I looked up at my wife and said to her, I need to go to the bathroom. She looked back at me and said, well you have on a diaper so go ahead. My mouth and eyes opened up extremely wide as all the women started laughing at me. She really wants me to pee in the diaper I am wearing. She then told me she put the baby powder in my diaper to help protect me when I pee. Well, I refused to pee in the diaper but here it was only about 8:30 at night and all I wanted to do was go back to the hotel and get out of this costume. Why did I ever agree to selecting a costume for each other? So I crawled over to a spot and just sat there while the women socialized and gossiped. Every so often they would look at me and laugh. Why didn’t I hide my secret better and why did she pick to me being a baby and not a girl or a women. I guess in all of this, the good news is being at the level I was, I could see my wife’s sexy butt covered with those sexy panties. Some of the other women were pretty sexy too. I felt a growing in my diaper and now I had the urge to jack off. Obviously that won’t be happening with these damn mittens on. I decide to crawl into a bedroom and lay down on the bed to hump my diaper. It felt kind of nice but didn’t last too long. Someone found me jacking off in my diaper while on a piece of furniture I was forbidden to be on. All the women came in to see what was going on. My painted rosy cheeks sure didn’t hide my embarrassment. The women proceed to take me back to the couch and my wife took me over her knee. Now I was getting a spanking which sure didn’t help having to use the bathroom. After my spanking, I was put back on the floor and one of the women begins to rub my diaper covered cock and shouts out, I think he likes this. I try to explain that it was my wife that turned me on and they all disagreed. My cheeks got more and more red and my cock was ready to explode. They all took turns rubbing my cock through my diaper. So instead of pee in my diaper, I am going to be left with a large sticky load as I couldn’t take it much longer. I am now left to sit with my sticky mess in my diaper. I look over and tell them I am thirsty after all of that satisfying. The women who breast fed me said well it isn’t feeding time so someone needs to get me a bottle. They came to me with a very large looking baby bottle and I am made to drink from this. I am told it was juice like most babies get and I truly suck it dry as it tastes so good over the baby food and breast milk. They proceed to give me a couple more and now I am starting to feel a little loopy after the third bottle. The women party it up and constantly come over and baby talk to me. Every once in a while they would paddle my satin covered butt or squeeze my cock through my diaper saying they are checking if I messed my “panties”. Now 3 bottles in and the urge to pee has grown along with feeling like I drank a bottle of booze. I turn to my wife and ask again if I can go to the bathroom and she says go right ahead. I crawl towards the bathroom and she yells out, no silly, you are not trained. You have a diaper for a reason. Wow, is she seriously going to make me pee myself? I do all I can to not pee, but the urge is getting so strong. The women look at my face and tell me, it is okay, all babies have to pee. I try and try and next I know the ladies are turning on the water in the sink and the sound is making me not able to hold it. The warm liquid starts to flow and I cannot stop for quite some time. The feeling is very different and I hope it doesn’t leak out as everyone will know I peed in my diaper. With that over, I simply just go about my crawling and sitting in my mess. My wife comes over with a bottle and says she never got to feed me so I smile and let her give me one last bottle hoping this night will end soon. As I drink, she tells me that I have been drinking juice with vodka all night which is why I feel the way I do. She then puts her hand on my satin covered diaper and smiles at me and says it looks like my little girl has a wet diaper. She shouts out to the women and says baby girl needs a diaper change? I am mortified as the ladies say to take me in the bedroom so they can change me. I find out that they actually have another diaper and I am made to remove my dress, the satin nighty and then lay on the floor to be changed. They take off my tights and my plastic pants and proceed to take off my soaked diaper and clean me up with baby wipes. A new diaper is then placed under my butt and fastened into place. My plastic pants, tights, nighty, dress and belt are all put back on. I am still not sure why they fasten it in back as with these mittens I can’t do anything that requires my fingers. My wife tells me that she is going to take off my booties. Oh how happy I will be able to walk again. However, with the diaper on I look like a fool waddling around not able to bring my legs together. I ask if I can sit on the couch and was told that was fine. I want to go grab a beer but my mittens prevent me from trying to hold it. My wife gives me another bottle and I have to use both hands to bring it to my mouth. I must look like a fool and the women start taking pictures on their phones and promise they won’t share them as long as I play along the rest of the evening. Here I was now left to end the evening with all these women having some fun with me. Some of them had me suck their breasts pretending I was being fed. Some had me lay across their laps for spankings. Several of them would constantly rub my diaper and make me hard but leave me short of finishing. All this stimulating had me having the urge to pee again. I ask my wife if she has another diaper and she says no, I will have to stay with the one I have. I ask if we could change me into underwear and she informed me that I was not yet trained to not wet my panties. I spend the remainder of the night holding off the need to pee. We get another Uber and head back to the hotel. My wife and I get back to the room and she gives me a big hug around my waist. I fail to notice her lock the belt around me. She then gives me a long kiss and her hands move around my neck in a weird way. It is then that I hear the click of a lock and I pull away. She looks me in the eye laughing and ask what is the big deal? I found the locks in your suitcase and it took a while to see how the dress locked. She then says we can unlock them after we have a little more fun. I now begin to panic and tell her that the keys are in a bucket in the garage at the house and I have to try to find the one that works. She looks at me laughing and says, well it sounds like you are stuck for the night. I plead with her to head to the house and she says she is too drunk to drive and too tired as well. I tell her I would drive and she says not with how much I have had to drink. So now I am left to sleep in this locked on dress, belt and mittens and the only way to relieve myself is to pee in my diaper. I wake up in the middle of night needing to pee really badly. I have no choice but to pee in my diaper and sleep in it till morning. I fall back asleep and feel like I am pretty well rested when I wake up. I turn to look over at my wife and she is not there. I call out to her and no answer. I then go to stretch my feet and find out my boots have been put on me while I slept along with 2 more locks. Is she getting breakfast, or maybe getting the car ready as the suitcase is gone. I get up out of bed and start to walk around and stretch. On the TV is a note that says she checked us out and will see me at home. See her at home? How am I supposed to get there as I still am wearing these mittens? I read on further and the note says that she ordered an Uber for 11:00 and the maid will be there soon to clean the room. I look at the clock and it is 10:30. I go to the door to open it and luckily it is a handle I can push down and pull even with mittens. I look out the hallway and the maid is 2 doors away. I don’t want her to see me like this but maybe I could ask her to help remove the mittens. I am embarrassed enough as it is so I decide against it, exit the room and head to the elevator. Please don’t let me be caught in there. I head to the lobby and go into the ladies rest room to wait until what is close to 11:00 when my Uber arrives. Sitting in a wet diaper is a whole new feeling. I keep getting up and looking into the lobby at the clock. Once it hits 11:00 I head for the door walking as fast as I can and not look at anyone. I walk outside and see a person standing by a car with a door open. She calls out “Baby girl are you looking for your Uber?” I was humiliated to be called that but just wanted to get home. I am glad she had the door open and waiting as I sure couldn’t open it. I look at her and ask about the masks and she says no worries, your wife said it was fine. I was like, how did she know about my wife? I sat down in the back and just kept my head down trying not to engage. The driver started off and she began to talk. She told me how cute I look all girly wearing my dress. She asked me if I had a good time last night. I looked back at her and with a little nervousness said it was a different evening. She said I must have enjoyed spending an evening as a baby girl. I told her it was okay, but I just want to get home and get changed. She asked if my diaper was wet which caused me to look up at her. She was smiling ear to ear. I looked at her and asked how she knew I had a diaper on and who she was. She said she was one of the women at the party and she absolutely loved watching me crawl around, eat baby food and be breast and bottle fed. It was such a fun night for all the women. I mumbled back to her fun for them but not so much for me. She answered back and said to admit it had to be fun to be dressed up and waited on by all the women. I looked back and admitted maybe it was a bit of fun I guess. So now I am driving with a person who had fun with me at the party and probably took pictures of me as well. Our drive continued and about 20 minutes later I looked out the window and noticed we were heading the wrong way. I spoke up and told her this wasn’t the way to my house. She looked back at me and smiled again. We weren’t going to my house, we were going to hers. I replied back, excuse me? She said my wife was waiting for us and being that today was Halloween, I would spend the rest of the day dressed this way. I was now starting to panic. She said I better behave or they will have me handing out candy to kids looking like a big baby girl. I told I had a itch and can’t scratch it with these mittens on. She said after we got to her house, we would take them off. About 10 minutes later she pulled into a driveway and into a garage. I saw our car in the driveway so I knew my wife was there. I was happy to know that we could walk into the house without being seen for now at least. We proceeded into the house and she removed my mittens so I could scratch my itch. I felt to my neck and back and sure enough they were locked and I was unable to undo them. She said we would have a nice meal and enjoy the day. I walked into the kitchen and their sat my wife. I looked at her and she said to me with a smile, well look who it is. My baby girl has finally showed up. I told her I needed to get the diaper off as it was wet. I asked her where the bucket of keys were. She said to me that they were still at the house as she came straight here. I was looking at her and asked how am I supposed to go all day in a wet diaper? My wife said to me to come with her to the bedroom. I followed her there and she went to a bag and pulled out another diaper and the bottle of baby powder. I asked her, how are you going to change me as I am locked in the dress? She told me to lay down and as I did, she unsnapped the bottom of my nighty. I was shocked as she could have done this the night before. She said it was more fun to show all the women how many items I had to take off and put back on. Now it is just a simple unsnap, pull down the tights and the plastic pants and we will get changed. She took of the very wet diaper and washed me clean. Before putting another diaper on, she bent over and tock my cock into her mouth. For the next 10 minutes she sucked and teased me until I exploded into her mouth. I laid there for a moment and she said I can have more of that if we finished off the day with me like this. How could I say no after that? So she put on a new diaper and pulled my pants and tights up. She then snapped the bottom of my nighty and we headed back to the kitchen to eat. It was such a reward to be able to eat real food again. We sat and ate and talked about our party. I could not help but ask, how did she get all of this stuff with just $200? She informed me that she spent a good portion on the cock cage and that her friends helped buy everything else. She also said that the cage will be used at some point as it can’t be returned. I also asked her how many diapers she had. Her answer back left me shocked as she said she had bought about 2 dozen of them. So my last question was why so many. She answered back that this would not be the last time we do this. She told me that on the days I work from home, she will get me dressed up in the morning and I will be locked in the dress and diaper until she comes home. Even though the keys are in the house they will be frozen in ice and if I did anything to get undressed the cock cage will be used till the next week. The remainder of the day we spent watching some football and waiting till dusk so they could hand out candy. It sure was odd to cheer on football dressed like this. I did ask my wife if I could use the bathroom as normal and she sternly told me no. I asked how many more diapers she had and she told me that this was the last one she had with her. The next diaper change will be once we get home. Now I wish I would not have eaten and drank so much. I know at some point I won’t just have the urge to pee but worse. She seriously wants me to mess my diaper this much? She told me not to worry as the pants I had covering my diaper would block the odor. I can do whatever I needed to and we will clean it up back at the house. It was at that moment that she went to her bag and pulled out a laptop. She gave the laptop to me and told me to type about my last 2 days. She will read it tonight and if it passes her proof reading, she will allow me to go to sleep wearing a pair of panties and the nightly without having to wear a diaper. She also told me that she will post it online and I can go back and read about my weekend over and over again. Once it is online we will delete it from the computer. Lastly she told me that all pictures her friends have were deleted from their phones as well. I am hoping this is true as I sure don’t want to see me on the internet looking like this. Now here I sit somewhat wanting to get out of this costume and somewhat enjoying it. I sure hope she enjoys my completed story so I can sleep in panties and not a diaper. My only time in diapers will hopefully be the days I work from home. Maybe she will allow her friends to come over and play with us again too. I need to now wrap up my experience and wait till they finish handing out candy. Once in a while, when the doorbell rings, they jokingly say to go hand some out. I would be so nervous with the kids coming by and laughing at me looking like this. And yes, I have to pee in my diaper again. And my stomach is cramping so it won’t be long till the back end explodes either. I still need to get home and find the key that will release me from this weekend of torture. To be honest, I did kind of enjoy it and part of me can’t wait till we can do it again.

Hey everyone, finally getting the time to write again. This is a commissioned short story, though as discussions continue in the background, the plot is getting deeper and more complex than our originally planned 10 chapters will allow for, so who knows when it’ll be done. Insert obligatory mention of my Patreon here… Anyway, have fun with this one. There’s a little inspiration coming from The Handmaid’s Tale, except without all the rapey murdery stuff. Fear gripped Penelope Russo as she stared at the paper on the wall. Seven years she worked at Donatello, never missing a shift, always coming in to cover other people, and her name wasn’t even on the new schedule for next week. Since the day she graduated high school, she’d waited tables there, while other girls came and went. How could this even be happening?! “Tony wants to see you in his office, Penny.” Jacky Phillips tapped her on the shoulder, and she nearly jumped out of her skin. The girl was barely twenty, but they became fast friends when Jacky started working there. Well, more than friends on occasion… friends with benefits? But that was behind tightly closed doors, not spoken of at work or anywhere else. The look on Jacky’s face confirmed what Penny already feared; this wasn’t going to be a good conversation. Jacky gave her a quick hug. “Good luck, hun.” “Yeah, thanks.” Dejected, she walked through the kitchen, up the stairs, and knocked on the general manager’s door. “Come in!” the low voice boomed behind the door, with that signature Jersey-Italian accent thick through it. She opened the door and stepped inside. “Penny.” He shook his head. “Penny, Penny, Penny, what am I gonna do wit’ you?” “Tony, please, you can’t…” “Look, you’re a hard worker. You’re polite. You make sure everyone’s drink is full and their food gets out hot. But I’ve told you over and over, the guys have expectations. Parents bring their boys in here looking to get them hooked up. You know this. I know this. And the big boss knows it too, and he says I gotta let you go, because you won’t do it.” “But Tony!” “You need a man, Penny. You need to be home making babies for your man. Not here turning into an old spinster. The customers complain, they want their waitresses to be friendly. And young. And the girls, they flirt until they find a guy that clicks, and boom, I’m hiring a new one because she went off and got hitched.” “Spinster, Tony! I’m twenty five, not fifty!” “When did I hire you, Penny? You were eighteen. Most of these girls that I hire, they’re fifteen, sixteen. That’s what the customers want to see, young girls they can pair up with their teenage sons to make grandchildren for them.” “But Tony…” “Penny, look, I know what you are. Don’t worry, my lips are sealed. But it’s not my world, Penny. I just gotta live in it. Back in my grandfather’s day, no one would even blink over someone like you, but since the religious kooks took over, I mean, what’re you gonna do?” Penny struggled not to cry as Tony’s words cut through her. All throughout school, she and every other girl was drilled about how the most noble profession and honorable profession for women was being a mother and wife. Only the Barren went to work, because the fertile were needed to keep the population growing. But as much as she tried to like boys, or at least to tolerate them, she lusted after other girls. Boys, they just wanted to squash her tits with their meat-hooks and then hump her like a dog until they were spent. Girls went out of their way to make her feel good, touch all her special places the way she’d touch herself when she thought about them. The dirty, dirty thoughts she had. And she hated herself for it. “I just… what am I gonna do, Tony? As long as I’m making eggs, they won’t let me work in the factories or go to college or anything! This is all I got!” “I wish it didn’t have to be like this, Penny. Maybe try being nicer to the boys at another place? Maybe suck it up and get hitched what they expect of you? I don’t know. Maybe…” He leaned over and got much, much quieter. “Maybe I know a guy. Maybe he can get you some of those sticks, you know what I’m saying? Maybe you make a phone call or somethin’.” He slid a piece of paper across the desk with a phone number on it. Penny shuddered, but took the piece of paper and slipped it into her purse. One of her “girlfriends” in high school tried to get hold of the “egg-breaker sticks” - injections you could take that would turn you up as infertile when you went to the clinic to get harvested every month. But they were as illegal as heroin and cocaine. A cop showed up for her at school not long after that, and no one ever saw her again. “Th… thanks Tony.” She hung her head, and he stood up. “I wish you luck Penny. You’re a good kid. Take care of yourself, huh?” She stood up as well, taking his outstretched hand and shaking it weakly. “I’ll have your last check ready for you on Friday, okay?” “Sure.” “Hey. Maybe… maybe in a few months, I might be needing a front of the house manager, eh?” Her mind reeling, Penny trudged back down the steps and out the back door, speaking to no one on the way. Tony’s words burned at the back of her brain. Why? Why’d she have to like girls? Why couldn’t she just be normal and find a husband and have a happy life surrounded by kids? It would have been so much easier than what she’d been through since high school. She thought about the phone number he gave her. God, if she got caught, she’d wind up disappeared like that kid Sarah! But if she didn’t get caught, that was her golden ticket! All she needed was to turn up empty at the fertility clinic three months in a row, and she’d be reclassified as a Barren. No more pressure to get married, no more being a waitress and getting groped by horny teenage boys while their parents laughed about it. She and her little circle of special friends would still have to keep quiet about their little get-togethers, but no one really cared about what Barrens did with their free time. It was only illegal for boys - If a man lie with a man as a woman, it is an abomination, was how the verse went. Girls, well, society thought it was shameful, but the Coalition couldn’t find any biblical justification to outlaw it. But first she had to at least try to find another job. Even if she could get the sticks, she had to keep her rent up long enough to make it three months…

Good Morning! I have been working on a game for three weeks and I would like you to see what I have done so far, I have been working on the map design and soon I will be able to dedicate myself completely to the story, which I plan to be very long, I have many ideas! If you want to follow this project more closely I will leave you a link to the patreon in which I am publishing it, in addition to the fact that once the map finishes well and has some history, I will publish a totally free Demo. I hope you give me a lot of advice, since I am a little newbie creating video games, and finally I can tell you that right now the game is only in Spanish, although I have thought that for the first version outside of Alpha, it will also be in English! Kisses~ and thanks for reading me n.n Links: https://www.patreon.com/ABDLMiah Links: https://abdlmiah.itch.io/a-whole-week-in-diapers [Alpha 0.21] [Game Update 07/22/2021] In this version, the “potty system” has finally been implemented. I have been working on this update for a long time, now the pee meter works together with the system, when you almost reach the limit the character will pee a little and if it reaches the limit limit will not be able to hold and will let everything out. This update brings 45 different phrases depending on the mental age of the character and how much he wants to go to the bathroom! --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Training the Maid Chapter1: It had been six months since Mariela was cut from her job, and because of that, she had been out on the streets for the last four months, scraping by with whatever kindness strangers would leave her as they walked by. The twenty-three year old got up from the curb she was sitting on, her shorts caked in stains and dirt along with her face and hands. Her shirt was ripped in the back which exposed her dingy bra strap. She smelled from not having a proper shower for days, and looked around before making her way towards the nearby McDonalds with what little change she had. She walked into the fast food, and immediately, an employee stopped her. “What are you doing here?” “I was just going to use the restroom.” “The restrooms in here are for paying customers,” the young girl told her. “Yes, I have money.” “Let me see.” Mariela sighed and reached into her pocket and pulled out two wrinkled dollar bills, six dimes, and 8 nickels. “That’s enough to get something, right?” The employee shook her head. “It’s not that much. I’ll take your money for you and get you some food. My manager will not let you order like you are.” “That’s fine,” Mariela held her stomach. “I don’t really care what it pays to eat, I just want anything. And now, may I use your restroom?” “No. The bathrooms in this establishment are clean, and people are doing to doubt that if they see you coming out like you are. Just wait here, and I’ll get your food.” “But….” “Look, if you move from this spot, I’m not going to hunt you down. You’ll lose your money for nothing. So, either you want to eat, or you don’t.” Mariela nodded. She was put just outside the restaurant door to wait, and while she didn’t think the girl meant to rob her, she did feel anxious to be separated from the only money she had for the night and probably the only meal she’d get with it. It took an eternity for the girl to come back, but while the girl was gone, another woman walked up to her, and she lightly patted her on the shoulder to let her know she was there. “I’m sorry,” Mariela said sadly as she moved aside thinking she was blocking the door. “Sorry?” a taller blond girl asked. “I was in your way, right?” Mariela asked. “No, sweetie. I was just wandering, what are you doing out here all by yourself, and where are your parents.” “That’s nice of you, miss, but I’m actually twenty-three years old.” The woman dwarfed Mariela easily, and so the woman shook her head at the little dirty girl and shrugged. “Baby, you don’t need to lie to me. I’m not going to turn you into the police if that’s what you are scared of. You’re probably an illegal Mexican, right? And your parents sent you to get food because they thought the police wouldn’t harass a child. Am I not right?” Mariela shook her head. “No ma’am. I really am twenty-three years old.” The woman sighed. “Okay, well, you are obviously waiting to go in to get something. Did you decide you didn’t have enough money? Maybe I can help.” Mariela shook her head. “A nice young girl is getting my food for me.” The woman shook her head and took the little girl by the hand and started to walk her into the restaurant. “Come on, baby. Let’s get you and your family some food. I’m not buying any of this.” Mariela tried to pull her hand back, but he woman was locked on to her wrist pretty good, and she pulled the little lady right into the store and they stood at the back of a line with twelve people in it. Mariela squirmed a little bit, hoping she wouldn’t wet her pants in front of everyone while they were waiting to go to the front. She knew if she got caught in the restroom, the girl would get her thrown out and keep her money. However, the tall blond that was with her, saw poor Mariela grabbing at her crotch and dancing around from time to time. “You poor little child! You need to pee, don’t you?” Mariela looked down and mumbled about not being allowed to go. “Nonsense,” Susan told her. “I’m not in a hurry. I don’t care if we lose our place in line, you are going to the bathroom before you wet your pants, sweetie.” She walked the girl, grabbing her tightly by the wrist again so she couldn’t pull away, and she marched her right into the sparkling clean restroom. Susan stood by the sink. “Go ahead go in the potty, baby. I’ll be right here, so if anyone tries to ask what you are doing in here, I’ll tell them I’m taking care of you.” Mariela sighed and went into the toilet. She had no reason to fight what the lady was doing for her. It felt good to finally get to pee after waiting for who knows how long it was taking. When Mariela came out of the toilets, the woman motioned for her to come to the sink, and she put the little woman’s hands into the water and started to wash them for her as if Mariela was a toddler or something. “Ma’am, I do know how to wash my hands,” she tried to tell her, but the blond woman was not listening to her complaints as she washed her hands so they were cleaner than they had been in a while. When you were on the streets, it was hard to get soap, and normally, she felt too nervous being in a restroom like in McDonalds to clean her hands well enough because other people wanted to use the sink, and she also noted how black the sink got as she washed her hands in it. “They are going to be pissed that I got the sink dirty,” Mariela told the nice though pretty stern and meddling woman. “Who, honey? Your parents?” “No, ma’am. I’m really an adult. The restaurant staff really told me to wait outside, and they told me if I went to the bathroom, I’d lose the money she took from me to get me something to eat.” “Well, she’s no longer in charge of you eating, is she?” the taller woman said matter-of-factly. “I’m going to take care of you for now, and make sure you get something to eat. If you really are a woman, and not a child, then you really should be ashamed at how dirty you’ve allowed yourself to become.” Mariela lowered her head in shame. She was ashamed of how she couldn’t take a shower, how she probably smelled, and how that she didn’t even have a place to live or nicer clothes to wear. “What is your name, anyway, sweetheart?” “Mariela,” she mumbled up at the meddler. “My name is Susan. When we get up to the front, our story will be you are my niece from out of town, and you are dirty because you didn’t get a bath yet after being on the road for a while, and you got mad at my place because I was telling you what to do, telling you to get in the bathroom and clean yourself up or something like that.” Mariela looked down. “If you do what I say, you can get a meal not only tonight, but I’ll take you home so you can get a bath, and let you at least get one night of a good rest, okay?” Mariela sighed and nodded. Even if she didn’t like the way it was happening, a nice meal, a refreshing shower, and a nice soft warm dry place to sleep was sounding like heaven. They were finally at the counter, and the lady recognized her immediately when they got up there. “I told you to wait outside,” the woman said. “Here, I have your bag of food.” She pushed the sack towards her. “Now get out before I call the police.” Susan stepped up. “Excuse me! Is that how we treat little kids who’ve been on the road now?” “What? How. How do you know this dirty girl?” “She’s my little niece. She was scared to get off of the bus while she was coming to my house because her parents got in some real trouble and they sent her to me. That’s why she’s kind of dirty.” “Your niece looks like she’s been out on the streets for days.” “She has,” Susan said. “But that’s really none of your business, is it? You are here to serve the public, and this child was a paying customer. So, she told me you didn’t let her come in to use the restroom. That is a violation of her rights. Maybe I’ll call the police!” The commotion drew a manager over to the scene as people in line started talking about what they were talking about. “You ought to be ashamed of yourself,” Susan rounded on the manager. “What do you train your employees to do? Attack a poor little fourteen year old girl, and practically make her pee her pants? Well, like it or not, I took my niece to your bathroom, and TOO FUCKING BAD she got your sink a little dirty washing her hands like a good girl!” The manager got really red in the face and he rounded on the employee. “Did you really tell that girl to stand outside?” he asked her. “Well, her aunt wasn’t anywhere near….” “Oh, so because she was a child,” Susan started but was cut off by the manager shushing her and then turning on the employee. “You can go home for the day, Ms. Baker. We’ll talk about this incident tomorrow.” The manager then handed Mariela the bag of food she bought and then went out around the bar where the customers order, and he took Susan and Mariela to a private corner where he whispered to them. “I’m sorry to ask, little miss, but are you sure you made it to the toilet?” Mariela’s face got really red, and Susan started to get red, too. “I’m not just asking because I want to embarrass you, child. If you did wet, even a little bit in your panties, then we owe you some new clothes.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out his wallet. “Don’t worry, honey. That employee that was mean to you will be the one reimbursing me, but since I doubt you made it to the toilet because you do kind of smell, I’m going to go ahead and give you a hundred and twenty. That should help you get some clean clothes, right?” Susan took the money from the man. “Thank you so much sir. Are you going to fire that woman?” “Is that what you want us to do?” “Just firing her won’t teach your employees how to treat people. Punish her, preferably in front of the other employees so they know they can’t treat children like this, but don’t fire her.” The manager nodded. “I’ll see what I can do, but rest assured, we will make sure our employees know not to treat people like that.” “Thank you, sir.” “Were you done ordering? There doesn’t seem to be much in this bag for the two of you.” “Well, as I was saying, my niece was on the road with the last of the money her parents gave her, so she got mad at me earlier and left the house and probably thought she’d have to sleep on the streets again, but I went looking for her.” “So, you still need food?” “Yes sir.” “Well, as you were supposed to be in line, I’ll get you near the front, okay?” “Thank you, sir.” “And since your aunt is buying you dinner, baby, how about I take that sack of food from you and give you back what little spending money you had?” Mariela looked up at both of these people hardly able to speak at all. She hated that they were treating her like a child, but if she went along with everything thus far, she would have money for an extra meal, a place she could sleep safely and a nice bath. She just looked at her feet and nodded her head. Susan bent down to the little woman, and she patted her bottom to check her. “You did wet, didn’t you, honey?” Mariela shook her head. “Mariela, aunt Susan is not mad at you. It’s not your fault that you were made to wet your pants like that. Don’t be scared, sweetheart.” Susan took the little woman’s hand and started to lead her back to the lines, where the manager put her right behind the last guy that walked up to order. “There, now you’ll be next.” He told the supposed aunt with her dirty niece. “I’m sorry about the inconvenience, but the woman and her little niece were taken out of line at the fault of our store, so we had to let them order as soon as possible. It would have been no different to you had she been able to order when she was supposed to be able to.” The customers clapped though instead of getting irritated. Some of the people chanted “fire the waitress. Fire the waitress.” Susan turned on the crowd. “And where would that young woman go for work?” she asked them. “I asked the store to punish her for her inconsideration, but with the way things are right now, firing her will only mean she’ll be living on YOUR taxes that you are paying. Is that really what you want?” The crowd got quiet. Susan finally satisfied, went to ordering. “What did you want to eat, baby?” “I only had about three dollars, aunty,” Mariela decided to play up to Susan’s story. “I’m not talking about how much money you had, baby. That’s your spending money, and has nothing to do with how much I’ll spend to make sure you eat good. Order what you want, and make sure it costs at least seven dollars, baby.” “Seven?” “That’s what I said. Or more. You are a growing girl. You need to eat. I know you’ve had it hard with your family, but your daddy sent you to my house because he knew I could feed you better than that.” Mariela nodded with tears streaming down her face at the taller woman’s kindness. She shyly pointed a happy meal, but the supposed Aunt Susan smiled and said… “What else, baby? That’s barely four dollars, and barely enough to eat for a fourteen year old little lady.” Mariela looked up at her gratefully. “I mean it, sweetie. You don’t have to conserve at my house like you had to for the last, what, couple of months?” “Four,” Mariela whispered ashamed of being on the streets for that long. “Well, whatever, baby. You have got to be more hungry than that, so what other burger or whatever do you want?” “Can I have a shake?” the girl asked. “Of course, baby, but that’s still only two more dollars. I still need you to order another sandwich.” Mariela looked down. “Too shy, huh? Or don’t know what you want? How about I get you an extra cheese burger then, and if you turn out to be full, then I’m sure Uncle Steve will eat it, otherwise, it will be there for you when you decide you are still hungry.” Mariela nodded, tears just getting more insistent at coming down her face. Susan took the food, after she order for her and this man named Steve, and she pointed the girl out of the restaurant towards her light blue Nissan four door sedan. “Get in the back,” she told the little girl. “First of all, you did pee your pants, even if you don’t want to admit it, and Steve and I both would really not want to sit in your pee spot tomorrow when we go to work.” Mariela nodded. “You are also supposed to be a child, and it is better that children ride in the back anyway.” Mariela nodded. Susan didn’t go straight home, though. She took the dirty little woman to a second hand clothing store. “We are not getting your main things here,” Susan told her. “We’ll spend the hundred and twenty that that kind man will deduct from the waitress’s wages at a regular place, but you can’t go into a regular place in the clothes you are wearing, and I have nothing at my house that will fit you, sweetheart.” Mariela nodded. The woman took her around and found a floral top for five dollars and a jean skirt for fifteen. She got her some panties that looked like they came brand new, and she got her socks and a pair of better shoes. “This isn’t coming from the hundred and twenty?” Mariela asked Susan. “No, baby. That would not be right. The man paid for you to get some nice clothes, not hand me downs. This is just so you can have a bath and have something to wear in the morning.” Mariela nodded. “Now, I think I’m going to call in sick tomorrow so we can get you some clothes together, and then get you at least one more nice meal before you are on your way. And we won’t spend the whole hundred and twenty because you’ll need money for a motel or something so you can keep clean. Maybe if you are cleaner, if you really are an adult, you can find a job a little easier.” Mariela nodded. When they were done at the second hand store, though, Susan also stopped at the drug store. “Stay out here in the car,” she told her pretend niece. “You don’t need to use the restroom, do you?” Mariela shook her head no. “Okay, I’ll be right back, but there’s no reason to go in there in your wet pants embarrassing you. I had to take you into the clothing store because I didn’t know what size to get you.” Mariela nodded though she really didn’t pee her pants. Mariela sighed as she sat in the comfortable car, wishing she could stay somewhere comfortable like this after tomorrow. She would do almost anything to have this comfort again, and she had practically done anything, even selling her body if a guy was nice enough to her beforehand. Soon, Mariela was pulling up to a nice two story house, and judging by the foundation, he figured it also had a basement. “Come on, little one,” Susan said to her as she opened the car door. “You’re home, baby.” Mariela thought that all that niece carp was just for the public so that they would think Susan had a reason to help her. But Susan was not dropping the child act. Did she really think Mariela was a lost child or something? “Steve, are you home?” Susan called out as she opened the door. “I brought home dinner and a little something else.” A man a little taller than even Susan came around the corner and looked down at the very dirty little woman, her brown hair so dingy, it was hard to tell if the brown in it was her natural hair color or dirt. “Who is this?” Steve asked Susan. “I’ll tell you about her after we get her in the bath and cleaned up a bit. But she needs to eat first.” Steve nodded. Mariela felt really small as she walked behind the two tall people, and they led her to the dining room. “So, what’s your name, honey,” Steve asked her as if she was a child. “Mariela,” she mumbled a little intimidated by his size. He wasn’t only tall, but was well filled out so his body matched how tall he was. He was not fat by any means, but he was definitely a lot bigger than she was. He was like a giant. “Mariela,” he smiled and nodded at Susan who smiled. “Little Mariela was outside McDonalds trying to get some food, and some mean people in there told her to wait outside like she was a dog or something. They wouldn’t even let her use the bathroom.” “Is that why she smells?” “Obviously,” Susan said. “There’s no telling how long the little child has been out on the streets, but she’s obviously had a hard time keeping clean because look at her. Even if she hadn’t wet her pants outside of McDonalds, and was still leaking when I took her in, basically trying really hard not to wet until she got her food, but failing at it.” “Poor little one,” Steve said. “I know, right.” Mariela frowned at them both. “I didn’t wet my pants,” she tried to say but because of how big they were, and how they talked, she felt too intimidated to get mad or stay it with confidence. Steven walked over and put an arm around her hugging her from the back. “Well, we’ll have to call the police to find out where her parents are,” he told Susan. “Please! Don’t call the police,” the woman shivered. “What’s wrong, honey? Did you steal something? Are you in trouble with the police or something?” Mariela looked down tears in her eyes. “I don’t have identification. I was fired from my last job about six months ago because the restaurant was going to be inspected. Someone said they let illegals work there, and since I don’t have papers, I might be an illegal.” “Might be?” Steve asked her. “Well, I’ve never had papers as far back as I can remember. I came to the states when I was twelve, but somehow, I got separated from my parents, and then turned over to these people who kind of raised me incognito until I was seventeen. Then, I was turned out on my own after I got a restaurant job, and I just got fired from it six months ago, after working there for almost six years.” The two people looked at one another and then back at the little girl. “Honey, that’s an interesting story, but immigration would have sent you back with your parents if they caught you, and if someone smuggled you into the country, they would not have just let you go like that.” Mariela shook getting frustrated. She had no proof to her story at all, and she was aware that she was so short and she basically looked like a dirty child sitting there like that. “Mariela, baby, you are going to be our niece from now on,” Susan told her. “You’d like to not have to go back out on the streets, wouldn’t you?” Mariela frowned. “But I’m really twenty-three years old.” “I know what you are saying, baby, but look at it this way. If you keep saying you are twenty-three, and you convince us to let you take care of yourself, do you think you are going to find another job if you really are an illegal?” Mariela started to think on that, but they continued. “On the other hand, if you accept your fate as a fourteen year old child, and you stay with us as our niece, you can eventually get papers that we will get for you, and when you turn eighteen, in four years, you’ll have papers so you can work.” Mariela keep looking down at her lap. “Can I take some time to think this over?” she asked them. “Sure, baby. Take a week, if you need it, but after a week, if you still haven’t decided, and you are still in our house, then you will be treated as our niece, who has no other place to go, and you will be disciplined as a child if you try to run away after that, understand?” Mariela nodded. “She’s done eating,” Steve observed. “Take that poor little stinky girl to the bathroom and get her out of those peed in pants, honey.” Susan nodded. Susan took Mariela by the hand and led her to the bathroom closing the door behind them. “Baby, don’t be scared. Uncle Steve just said it like that because he wanted you to recognize how dirty it was to sit in peed in pants for that long. He wasn’t trying to be mean, and he was trying to get you motivated to get a shower, baby.” Susan started to help her undress. “I can do that, Susan.” “Aunt Susan or Aunty, while you are under my room, honey. And yes, I suppose you could, but Aunty is going to help her little niece because her baby niece made a boo boo in her pants and she needs to be cleaned. Besides, you haven’t had a proper bath for about four months, right?” Mariela nodded. “That’s a long time to not be properly clean, and I don’t trust you to get yourself clean enough. You are too nervous and worried about wasting things like our water to spend all the time you need to get clean, baby. But if I clean you up, you have no choice but to stay here as long as I decide you are still dirty and still need to be washed, right?” Mariela looked down. It did make sense, and she was right, that Mariela would likely try to hurry it up so she didn’t waste these people’s resources.

How the Scholarship Works: Chapter1: A four foot eight darker tan girl with a round plushy child-like face sat in the passenger seat, her black bangs just long enough to cover her amber eyes from view, and her other black locks falling wildly to each side of her face in a rat’s nest of tangles. She smelled because she hadn’t bathed in almost three days, and her short blue jean shorts that didn’t quite cover the tops of her panties had a tear in the right legging that exposed her panty bottoms along the back of her thigh. Her yellow shirt that barely had sleeves was stained and dingy. She was a typical teenager from the poorest area of coban, a modest sized city in Guatemala. Sitting next to her, in the driver’s seat, was a man with yellow balding hair near the top of his head and blue sparkling eyes. He was nearly six foot three. Quite the contrast to the short teen, the man was wearing a crisp white clean button down short sleeve shirt and a pair of blue jean trousers that more than modestly covered him. He smelled more of soap and his hair of the shampoo that he had used not more than a couple of hours earlier. The girl was not really ashamed of what she was wearing, how she smelled, or that her panties were practically visible because this was what she had to wear most of her life since she could remember. All of her clothes were stained, even when she first got them since they were all hand-me-downs that people donated to her poor family. None of her clothes ever fit her properly, always having holes in the most intimate places, so that she was used to people seeing parts of her panties and she always wore an undershirt because otherwise, they would see her bra, not that even at the age of nineteen, she had a bosom that even required one. She did try to clean up a bit in the nearby lake that morning because she was going somewhere important with a man that claimed to have her future in his hands, but the lake could only get you so clean. In her own home, the water wasn’t working properly again, and so there was no way they could fill the tub with nice warm water for a proper bath. There was no working shower since she could even remember. “Your clothes are not appropriate for our school,” the man had told the young girl back at her aunt and uncle’s house. “They are too… inappropriate for the college I represent.” She could understand what he meant when she saw how nice he looked, even when they were just going to be on the road for the next few days. She nodded and left all of her clothes at home, not even bringing one change of clothes with her. “We’ll, that is the school, will get you some decent clothes,” the man had told the young girl. “It’s all a part of the scholarship that you’ve won.” Breanna was ashamed that she had to rely on the school’s money to get her something decent to wear, but she was also a bit excited to actually get to get some hand-me-downs that might actually look nice for once. She assumed it would be hand-me-downs. No one ever gave poor people new stuff after all. Who could afford to? As they drove through the rough country, driving up and down rolling hills that was in the mountains with trees and bushes lining the sides of the one lane a-side-road, sprinkled dots of water started to pepper the windshield of the red and black four door hatchback. It had the effect that that Breanna could imagine some Central American god was spitting at her, and she understood perfectly why, if that were the case. Breanna didn’t deserve any of this. Ever since she was around ten or eleven years old, she had been told how undeserving of a good home she really was, and that she was just lucky her aunt and uncle knew she was family. You see, she came to live with her aunt and uncle when she was almost eleven years of age, and at that time, she was still growing out of some shameful childish habits like wetting the bed, and even in her pants at times. She didn’t really mean to wet her pants or the bed, but for some reason, she just couldn’t control herself long enough, especially when at school during classes, so she wet herself not only in fifth grade, but also in sixth grade, seventh grade, and sometimes, even in the eighth grade before her daytime wetting had mostly stopped enough that she had no more accidents at school. She could still hear her aunt scolding her for that last time in eighth grade when she came to pick her up from school. “Breanna! How old are you?” she had asked her the way she always started a scold when Breanna had wet her pants. “It’s no wonder your father abandoned you after your mother died of drug overdosing. You wet your pants like a baby, you eye drugs like it was candy, and you never do anything right, not even your homework!” She felt her eyes tear up as she sat there in the car, knowing her aunt was right. She wondered why the school chose her. She surely didn’t write that good of an essay, and it likely had so many mistakes in it, that they probably wondered if someone in junior high or younger was trying to play a joke on them, trying to get into their school…. “What’s wrong?” Mr. Oswald glanced away from the road momentarily so he could see her sitting there, her head staring down at her lap, tears welling in her eyes, her body shaking with a vibration that had nothing to do with the ill-repaired roads that they were driving on. Breanna sniffled and pulled her head up, sniffled to try to will her snot and tears to go back into her body to hide away. She looked over at the man and shook her head. “No… nothing,” she whispered, though the raspy mostly air filled response gave away a different story. “Honey, you can tell me. It’s okay. It’s just the two of us and no one in this car is going to judge you whatever reason you feel like crying, honey.” She looked up at him. “I promise, I’m okay,” she was still having a hard time keeping mostly air out of her responses which made her voice sound strange, somewhere between a whisper and a voiced sound. He smiled and turned back on the road. “A lot of young people get homesick rather quickly when they realize they are on their way to school that would last four years,” he told her. “It’s alright to miss your family and to cry because you are scared.” She shivered. “I’m not crying cause I’m scared,” she whimpered. “Alright,” he said though his voice was sympathetic, and she wasn’t completely sure he believed her. “I… I don’t deserve to win the scholarship,” she told him under her breath. “I think you guys mixed up the papers or something for the essay.” He turned and looked over at her. “What would make you say something like that?” he asked her. “I just… I know I didn’t write better than anyone else that would be applying. I don’t even know why I tried to write an essay at all. I’m such a loser and never do anything right.” Tears once again came pouring towards the fronts of her eyes, threatening to spill down her cheeks. “Who told you that?” he asked her. “It’s true,” she said. “Just ask me to spell anything you want. Ask me to write something. Tell me to do a math problem, or even….” She turned her head away too embarrassed to say anymore. “Breanna, we pulled the right paper. There is nothing wrong with your writing,” he told her. “You have a lot of typical mistakes that a lot of young people make who have not yet gone to college, but there is nothing to indicate that you write any worse than anyone else.” She just looked down at her lap, hearing the words that she had heard all her life since she was ten years old…. “You are such a loser! You are lucky your aunt and uncle put up with such a troublesome girl as you. You can’t do anything right! Do you still wet the bed? I bet you do. You are such a loser!” The girl shook in her seat. She had not wet the bed in a couple of years, and her pants wetting in the day was mostly behind her, though if she did have to wait too long without being able to find somewhere private, she did leak into her panties once in a while. The man turned to glance at her again. “Sweetheart, you are the winner of our scholarship, and you did it because of your essay and because when I visited your home yesterday to interview you, you impressed me. You did this on your own, and you are NOT a loser.” Breanna kept her head looking down at her lap. “Didn’t my aunt tell you why I’m a loser?” she asked him knowing that her aunt had insisted on talking to him privately even without her hearing. “Your aunt didn’t use that kind of word about you, baby.” “But she told you why I shouldn’t qualify, didn’t she?” He chuckled. “You mean like you just now tried to tell me why you didn’t think you qualified? Yeah. I told her that according to our interview, your essay, and what I picked up of samples of your high school work, you did qualify, and she shouldn’t worry about you failing school.” Breanna shivered and keep her head down. Outside the car, she could hear not only the rain that was picking up speed with the rate it fell from the sky, but she heard some mocking squawking laughing as though from one of those birds that sounding like loud laughing. The gods were mocking her. “Can you pull over for a minute?” she asked the man once he had seemed to fall quiet from trying to convince her that she was not a waste of student space at his school. “Honey, I’m afraid there is nowhere to really stop for a little distance. Why do you want to stop?” “I gotta pee,” she whispered and blushed as she looked over at him. “I can’t pull over here,” he told her. “I promised both your aunt and the school I’d look out for you until you get to the school, and that means watching for your safety.” “But… there’s no one around. I’ll just go behind a bush at the side of the road. Please. I gotta go.” “No,” he said as he continued to drive. “Just try to hold on a little longer, and when I see a decent place that is safer, I’ll stop then.” Breanna put her hand on her stomach and nodded. She knew there was no point in continuing the conversation. He was in control of the car, and trying to take control from him would only make matters worse. A half an hour later, she felt the first leak slip through her inner body, and spray from her folds into her panties. She wet her panties some, just like she always did if she didn’t get somewhere private in time. She hoped that that was going to be the extent of it, and he would find a place soon, but she also knew that there just weren’t that many rest areas on these roads. She closed her eyes and put her hands between her bouncing legs, and rubbed her knees together, hoping she could get to a toilet before anymore came out. The poor nineteen year old didn’t really know how much time had passed, when she started to stare at the floor, tried to shut off her muscle, and tried to keep from anymore coming out, but quite sometime later, she felt her muscle weaken, and a short stream took advantage, and peed a bit into her panties which then quickly went under her bottom and wet her bottom and she couldn’t help but feel her hand down under her shorts to make sure, but the car seat was barely damp. “Please, Mr. Oswald. I’m going to wet my pants,” she said hoping he didn’t smell her or realize she had already leaked twice now. He reached over and patted her arm. “If you wet, sweetie, you wet. There’s not much we can do about it until we find a safe place for you to go.” Blushing, she nodded and felt herself pee some more into her panties, now knowing the seat was getting wet under her. Her legs picked up in speed as her leg bounced up and down as though a jackhammer was trying to break a hole in the car floor. “Tell me the truth, honey. Are you already wet? Did you already go some in your panties, baby?” She looked over at him. She was scared that he had caught her, scared he would yell at her, but even more scared not to tell him the truth now that he probably caught her. “You always secretly pee your pants and go around dirty!” she heard a voice in the back of her mind. “No wonder everyone in town thinks you are a dirty girl! They must think we are the worst guardians ever, and you need to be spanked to learn not to do that!” That was the voice of her uncle, who would then take her thirteen and even fourteen year old self back to the back room, pull her pants and panties down, and then whip her butt until it was red and raw. “I’m sorry,” she whimpered up at him. “I can’t hold it.” “I know,” he put another caring hand on her shoulder. “I’m not mad. I just want to know whether to stop or not.” “What do you mean?” “If your shorts are wet, and showing that you are wet, you’re going to be a lot more embarrassed to have everyone see you in wet shorts, that we can’t do anything about until we get where we can buy you some clean clothes, than you are if you just wet all the way in front me, honey.” She looked up at him. Was he inviting her to just finish in her pants? “Open your legs, let’s see if your shorts are wet, baby.” She was so scared and nervous that her leg continued trying to jackhammer a hole into the floor, but she, shaking, parted her knees and as she did, more pee started to escape into the seat, and a small puddle was revealed in it. “Yeah, you’re pretty wet, little girl. Just finish in your pants, honey. It’ll be less embarrassing for you than getting out and running to the toilet with those soaked things on, and everyone staring at you as go.” Breanna bit her lower lip. Her uncle had certainly never told her to just wet herself. Even if he did see a damp spot under her, he would warn her it better not get any bigger unless she wanted to be spanked twice as much when they stopped. “It’s okay, I promise,” the man next to her told her with a smile. “It’s not your fault, and I don’t want you to walk shamefully in front of a bunch of people showing them you wet yourself like a little girl until you have to, honey. And we both know it’s not your fault.” “It’s not?” she asked confused. How was it not her fault? It was her body that peed and was still leaking under her despite him telling her she can just wet. “No baby. You told me at least twice you had to go, but I’m not pulling over where I’m not sure it’s safe, and a little girl can only hold it for so long.” “But I’m an adult,” she whimpered. “So? Do you think an adult can hold it forever? If I have to go, I’ll stop on the side of the road, but I don’t have to try to go behind the bushes because I’m a man. All I have to do, is turn my back to you and the road, and no one can see me pee, but you’d have had to pull your pants down and everyone would see you naked unless you chanced going beyond the road-bush line, where it could be a sudden cliff, and you falling to your death.” She frowned. What he said made sense. Boys sure had it easy. She continued to feel her panties getting more and more warm and wet every few minutes because it was just too hard now, to hold it. Eventually, the flood broke, she saw a lake rise up around her front even wetting the top of her shorts, some of it rolling over her left leg and back around to her bottom from over top before she could stop peeing. The lake between her legs seemed to take a few moments before it went back down under her wetting all over her butt and then pouring down into the floor. “I wet,” she whispered up at him. “You did,” he agreed whispering back to her. “And it’s okay.” They continued driving, and now that she was already wet, when he saw a rest area, he just drove past it not thinking she’d want to stop like this, she supposed. “How come you're not yelling at me or threatening to turn the car around or spank me or something?” the girl looked up at Mr. Oswald, her face serious and her eyes narrowed at him as though she couldn’t understand his actions. “Well, for one, you told me you had to use the bathroom, sweetheart. You told me not once, but at least three times before you finally just started really going. For two, it is not my place to spank you for wetting your pants whether you are nineteen years old or a child, and for three, I would never punish someone for causing themselves shame. You obviously didn’t do it on purpose, and whether you pee your pants or not has nothing to do with you getting the scholarship, honey.” She felt her jaw drop at his explanations. Even at nineteen years old, she was sure that if her uncle or aunt caught her wetting her pants, they would most certainly be punishing her, and likely even spanking her like the little kid she just behaved like. “Honey,” he looked over at her. “It’s not a punishment, but until your shorts dry out enough, I’m not going to stop anywhere for you to go in for anything. If I stop to get food, I’ll ask you what you want and bring it to you. If I get gas, I might use the bathroom, but if your shorts are wet, and you gotta go, just go in your shorts, honey.” She opened her mouth to argue, but then closed it, and then tried to open it to ask him why he wanted that, but then closed it again. She understood that he thought he was protecting her, but to wet her pants on purpose because her shorts were wet from her accident? Was that really reasonable? But then, she was sure people would stare at an adult that just wet her pants, wouldn’t they? “I know,” he seemed to read her mind. “It’s not going to be easy to just sit there and wet your pants if we are near a toilet, but before we decide anything, we’ll check how wet your shorts are. If they could pass off as dry, I’ll let you go, but if they are wet, I don’t want you embarrassing yourself any more than you are by wetting in front of me, okay?” She nodded with tears in her eyes. “It’s not a punishment, but just to make sure you don’t have to deal with more than you already have to, sweetheart. I know you must be mortified at having wet yourself like a little girl.” Breanna nodded. He patted her arm a third time and even rubbed his hand up and down it. “It’s honestly okay that you didn’t make it, sweetheart. We were going to have to buy you some other clothes before we crossed the border to the United States anyway. Our school would have really frowned on both of us if I brought you there with your panties showing out of both the tops of your shorts, and through the left ripped leg. And that shirt is so stained, that the school would wonder if I was taking care of the people I brought to the school at all if we arrived with you wearing that.” Breanna blushed. “It’s not your fault. I know what your Aunt and Uncle’s situation is, so of course you didn’t have anything decent in your drawers, which is why we left all your other clothes at home. You and I will get you some stuff to wear when we get to Guatemala.” Of course, Guatemala City was the capitol named for the country. They drove along for quite some time, and when she did have to pee again, he demanded she move over on her hip, and let him see under her, the back of her shorts and the seat, and then he let her sit again. “Just wet your pants,” he told her. “You’re too wet to stop somewhere without anyone seeing, so you’re not getting out of the car until we get to Guatemala City.” She frowned. “For real?” “For real, sweetheart. Feel your hand on your shorts if you don’t believe me that you are too wet to get out.” She knew she was wet. She could feel it on her bottom without having to check with her hand. “But if I just wet on purpose, like… like a baby….” “Not a baby,” he whispered over at her. “Like an eleven year old that has already had one accident, and doesn’t have anywhere to go again. Think of it like what a child would do, if she was trapped and already wet, honey. Because honestly, you are not going to want to go into a store in an adult mindset the way you are anyway, are you?” Breanna looked at him knitting her eyebrows and her mouth forming a small pouty smile. “What do you mean?” “Well, you are going to end up going into the clothing store with me in those wet clothes, and even if they dry even a little, people are going to notice that you’ve peed, right?” Tears threatened her eyes again. She nodded. “You are short enough with an innocent looking enough of a face, you could pull off looking a lot younger. Wetting as a child is pretty embarrassing, but which would embarrass you more, people thinking a dirty adult woman peed her pants while we are getting your clothes, or a little kid that couldn’t hold it long enough while traveling, had had an accident in the car?” She looked down at her wet shorts. Maybe he was right. Maybe it was less embarrassing if people thought she was a little kid that wet herself. But how old did he think she could pull off looking. If he was thinking fifteen years old, that’s really not that much less of an adult than a nineteen year old. “Just pretend to be my little eleven year old daughter. I’ll explain that we were on the road from Coban, and that you just couldn’t hold it all the way here, and you were scared to pee in public with people passing on the road, so you tried to hold it, but couldn’t.” The girl frowned and looked up at him. “But you were the one that was scared of me going….” “Alright, I’ll them everyone I didn’t want you running off of the road to go, and so I wouldn’t pull over for you because you couldn’t promise to pee in front of your daddy. Most eleven year olds wouldn’t want to pee in front of their daddies, especially with other cars passing by, too, right?” She nodded with a sigh. “So, when we are shopping, you’ll pretend I’m eleven, and I had an accident in my pants because the rest areas were too far apart?” “That’s the plan, honey.” She nodded. “So, you spank me when we get to the store, and after I change my pants?” “No. I’m not spanking you, another or real child, or even my own for an accident in your pants, honey. An accident means you didn’t mean to do it, so there is no reason to punish you for something you just couldn’t control. You did what you could. You asked me to pull over, and I didn’t want you to just pull your pants down in the car on purpose… so you were a good girl.” She looked up at him again, really trying to understand why he kept saying she was a good girl and that wetting her pants was really okay. They got just into the capitol city when her bladder gave out, because she really couldn’t get comfortable with going on purpose even if he did tell her to, and she wet herself literally, moments before they pulled into the parking lot for a huge department store. “Here we are,” he told her. “Now, did you do as I told you and wet your pants completely yet?” She looked up at him with a frown. “Honey, I don’t want you peeing on the floor in the store on purpose, and we can’t take you to the bathroom to change you until we get you some clean clothes, so I want you to be finished wetting before we go in.” She signed and looked down at her lap. “I think I finished….” “Well, make sure. Push and see if anything comes out, honey.” She did, and when she pushed, she surprised herself as she started wetting, and the water literally flooded the seat again and all over her pants. Come to think of it, she really had not experienced the real flood the second time. She just thought she had just peed so slowly that it just didn’t come out as a flood this time, but there it was, when made to push to see if she could wet, the flood came, and it kept coming and coming and coming. She really had to pee, and before she was done, her seat was a soggy mess and the floor around her was soggy. She was surprised it didn’t make a lake on the floor. “Finished?” he asked her when it looked like the waters had stopped. She tried to push again to make sure. He wanted her to wet, and she didn’t want to make him mad at her, more mad, than he should be that she even already wet herself, twice, in his car. There was nothing left. She had completely wet, so she nodded. “Good girl,” he leaned over and hugged her a moment with one arm, and then he got out, and she sat there, waiting for him to come to her side of the car, hesitating to get out in the sopping wet shorts she was wearing. “Come on, baby,” he opened her door and helped her out getting her to her feet. “Embarrassed?” She looked down at her feet, her shorts just sopping wet. She nodded. “I know, honey.” Before she could object, and surprised at his strength, he lifted her up and started to carry her, just as if she really was a child. “Um…,” she wanted to object, but drawing too much attention, and people would surely look at her wet butt and know that she was probably in trouble for wetting, and if he was right, that she looked like a child, they would probably assume she was just being a brat because he was trying to get her into the store to get her some clean clothes, so she stopped herself from making a scene. “Trust me, baby. You’ll thank me for carrying you like a child and taking care of you. No one needs to know you are any older than eleven years old.” She nodded and sighed. Maybe he was right. When they got into the store, he put her down next to the shopping carts, and had her get one to start pushing. “Having a shopping cart in front of you will stop people seeing your wet shorts from the front, and ‘daddy’ will walk behind you also with my hands on it, so not so many people will get to see your wet butt, either, okay?” She nodded. Tears slid down her face as she let him push the cart with her, feeling no older than seven years old like this, maybe even younger. They pushed the cart, not towards the adult women’s section, but towards the preteen girls’ section. Breanna looked up at the towering man and coughed lightly. “What is it?” he asked her. “We… we’re going to the children’s area,” she thought she was alerting him. “I know, honey. You’ve wet your pants, and we need to get you some clothes, and if anyone sees you wet, they’ll definitely know we are getting a child some clothes by coming this way.” She blushed. “So… um… I have to wear children’s clothes?” “Do you want to go to the adult section and admit to everyone that a nineteen year old adult peed herself not once, but even did it a second time because she was asked to?” Her face got really hot with embarrassment and she shook her head. “Of course you don’t. So, it’s either kids’ clothes and I explain a little girl couldn’t hold it from Coban or it’s women’s clothes and everyone will assume a young adult just peed herself in the car for little to no reason.” She sniffled and but went along with what he was doing, and he took her to the little preteen panty area. Preteen panties, well, that should just be plain or pastel panties that were more or less, mature looking? But no… he took her to the colorful panty area with some pictures of cartoon characters on the butts and on the fronts, even. “Choose come cute panties, honey, like a child. Please.” She was scared to argue with him. At least he wasn’t really scolding her or telling the whole store she had peed her pants. He really was acting like a daddy that was walking behind his wet little girl, trying to keep her accident as little noticed as possible. Sighing, she eventually stood in front of the underwear rack looking at princess panties. She looked up at him. “Are these kind of okay?” she asked as she pointed at the panties that were colored yellow, purple, light blue, pink, and so on with Disney princesses on the butts on some and on the fronts of others. “Yes, honey. Now, what size can you comfortably get in to? Don’t tell me you don’t know, because with your height, I’m betting you’ve had to buy preteen panties before for one reason or another.” She blushed. He was right. Her aunt had even threatened to buy her preteen panties, was it last year, when she had accidentally wet herself partway, when they had been at church, and she couldn’t get away in time, that her panties had gotten wet. She didn’t remember how or why her aunt had found out she was wet under her skirt, but they had gone right to a store, and her aunt had drug her to the preteen panties, just like this, actually, and made her point out a pair of the most childish panties she could fit into. Luckily, her aunt had gotten her all the way to the cashier, before as red faced as Breanna could be, the aunt said that they must have picked up the childish panties by accident, and let her off. But he was not letting her off. It was either fully act like a child right now, or everyone in the store would know what a dirty woman she was. She couldn’t bare anyone knowing she was nineteen, wearing wet peed in shorts, and walking right next to him as if her daddy was trying to help her get clean clothes. He had her pick out three different pairs of panties, one pair of purple with Jasmine on them, one lightblue with Ariel, and one pink with Else, the Snow Queen on it. Then, he walked her towards the jeans and skirts area for preteens. She looked up at him for direction. “Get a couple of plain pairs that just look normal,” he told her. “Even preteen girls sometimes wear just plain jeans. And then get a pair of cute shorts, one pair of cute jeans and one cute skirt.” She did so. But if she was getting five clean bottoms, why only three pair of panties? She wasn’t really sure what he was thinking, but she decided it better not think too much about it. Once she had bottoms that he was satisfied with, he took her to get some nice tops. Again, he allowed her two plain looking tops and then three tops had to be cute. After that, some undershirts, and then two pair of pajamas, some nicer shoes than she had on, and then they were back in a panty area, only, these panties looked even more juvenile than preteen panties. “Um….” “Honey, you need some panties for bed and our long car trip. These are the best kind if you are trying not to wet yourself, but leak in your panties.” “But….” He patted her back and whispered in her ear. “You are a good little girl,” he told her. “I know you aren’t wetting on purpose. But I don’t expect it to get any easier to find toilets on the road until we get past the US border, and honey, that’s still four days away.” She nodded. “And your aunt told me that you do wet the bed at night.” Her face went bright red when he said that. “I do not!” she rasped in a whisper. “My aunt was just trying….” “Your aunt showed me your bed mattress with all the stains from you wetting it.” She looked down. No wonder he thought she could wet herself so easily. Her aunt had betrayed the family secret, though she had not actually wet the bed in at least a year and a half, she wasn’t really sure how to convince him that it was just old stains that he saw. How was a nineteen year old young woman to convince someone that she just wet until she was around seventeen? What other seventeen year old wets the bed? “If you thought I wet the bed,” she finally gathered some strength to confront it while she looked over the more juvenile panties that definitely had a thicker feel as though they were made for little accidents. “How come you decided to still pick me for the scholarship?” “I already answered that question earlier, baby. Your scholarship has nothing to do with whether you can keep your pants dry at night or daytime, or anything like that. It is about your eagerness to better your position in life, and your essay was inspirational.” “But my essay was really bad, wasn’t it? I am bad at writing, always making the wrong word and spelling wrong, and it doesn’t make sense and stuff….” “Honey, your essay was really good,” he put a hand on her shoulder and sent a strong feeling through her when he did that he was telling her what he really believed. “You need to believe in yourself a little more, sweetheart.” She nodded. Of course, her aunt and uncle, and most of the people she had grown up for the last ten years or so would have been telling her the opposite. Her aunt knew just how immature and how much a loser she really was. He helped her pick out five pairs of basically potty training panties, though they were not quite so small and not quite so babyish as that. Once he had her clothes for her all ready to go, he made sure she was in position again, the car blocking the front of her shorts and him standing behind her to block the view from behind, and they walked towards the checkout lines. Well, it wasn’t completely hidden, and when they were in line, a girl, maybe around the age she was supposed to be, maybe a little younger, tugged at her mom and then pointed at Breanna. “Mommy, look. That poor girl wet her pants.” Her mother smiled at Breanna and waved, and then she hugged her own child and whispered to her. “It’s not nice to point out other’s little booboos. Her daddy will take care of her, honey.” The child nodded and said “Sorry.” Oswald heard everything and he decided it was time to play up what he had told Breanna he would do. “Well, what can an eleven year old do? We were driving all day, from Coban, and well, she’s eleven. You don’t expect her to go out on the side of the road where everyone can see, right?” The woman smiled. “And of course, I wouldn’t let her run off into the bushes because some of those places are just freefalls on the otherside of the bushline, so I told her to either squat on the road or get back in the car, and she got back in the car. I can’t blame her.” The woman nodded approvingly. “You’re a good dad to not be mad at her for that. My husband would have killed our daughter if she didn’t just pee on the road like you told her to do, but I think it was wrong.” “Didn’t you tell him that he shouldn’t force her to pee in front of people like that?” “Um…. I…. Well, my kids need to know that you don’t fight about discipline in front of them, so I told my daughter to listen to her dad even though I didn’t like it.” Oswald nodded. “Well, if anyone tells me I’m wrong for understanding my little girl’s need to be modest, they can just go… well, go somewhere they don’t like and live there. If my little girl wets her pants, that’s really just between me and my own little child, right?” The woman nodded. Then, she was at the counter and taking care of her things. Breanna had blushed when they first started talking, but as they got into it, and the man was calling her modest, which was a good thing, and that whether she wet or not was really no one’s business but her daddy’s and if he wanted to let her be modest, and anyone that didn’t like that, could just die…. She started to feel better about the idea that he had said she was only eleven years old, and the lady bought it. They eventually got to the front to pay for their stuff, and then he started to walk her over where the bathrooms were, but he stopped in front of the men’s room. “I’m going there,” she pointed at the women’s. “Honey, I don’t want you going in there by yourself….” As they were deciding, that same woman came by, and noticed their stand off. “Your little girl feeling too old to go in the men’s with her daddy, huh?” she asked him. “Yeah. But her mommy isn’t with us anymore, and I really feel nervous letting her go in there alone.” “Maybe I could go in with her?” “I appreciate it, but no. You’re still a stranger to me.” Breanna crossed her arms. “Then what am I going to do?” she asked him. “You don’t need to pee, do you?” “No. I already did that in the car, remember?” “Yes, baby. I know. Tell you what, let’s go unload what we have, and then come back into the store for a few more things….” “How’s that going to let me change my pants?” “You’ll see. Just trust daddy, okay?” he winked at her. “Fine, but I’m not going in a men’s bathroom.” “You don’t have to, sweetheart.” “And I’m not showing my butt to anyone outside.” “No, sweetheart. That’s why we need some more stuff in the store. I promise, you’ll have privacy to change, and won’t have to use the public toilets to change your pants.” She blushed but went with him to drop off their shopping, and then walked with him back into the store, the same as before, the cart and Oswald trying to block anyone from seeing her wet shorts again. Back in the store, Oswald picked up some cushions, a couple of soft matts, some short curtains and rods that seemed rather flexible, and eventually, they got back to the car, where he put a curtain in the back behind the backseat, one on each side window, and then, somehow, he got an adjustable rod to hold a curtain between the front seat and the backseat, so that even he couldn’t see her when she changed. “Alright now, we’ll put a changing mat on the backseat,” he told her. “Stand up in the back until you can get your shorts and panties down, so you don’t get your matt wet, and then when you put on clean clothes, they won’t get wet,” he told her. She looked up at him and nodded. Then she got in the car and he closed the back door, and even though the curtain divided the front from the back, he stayed outside the car while Breanna stripped off her wet things. She looked over the childish panties he had gotten her, but decided they were better than wet things, and put the Ariel panties on. Then she put on some plain jeans, and taking off her dingy shirt, she exchanged it for a pink shirt with a rainbow on it and a Unicorn head coming from under the rainbow. Have a Sparkling Day the shirt read under the picture. Once she was changed, she opened the car door to let him know she was done. He had her twirl for him and then smiled. “The front seat is all wet, where you were sitting, so you should sit in the back until it dries,” he told her. “Anyway, we are going to get something to eat for dinner and then stay the night here.” She nodded. She definitely didn’t want to sit in a pee soaked seat while wearing clean new jeans even if the panties under them were very juvenile. It's been a while since I wrote, and this is the first time to try to write something, well, like this, so I hope it worked. anyway, try to enjoy it, and I know there is a lot of 'you have to suspend your belief' moments in this one for the story to work. I'm sure a lot of girls would put up much more of a fuss and the whole idea is likely just a fantasy. No way of being real... but anyway....

“I’m home, mom!” said 12-year-old Emily as she walked past the entrance and went straight for the kitchen. The young girl had just finished her classes for the day. The walk home had made her parched, so she opened the fridge and poured herself a glass of barley tea. “Welcome home, Emily” replied her mom. She was also in the kitchen, preparing dinner for the day. She lowered the heat on the stove, and turned around to face her young daughter, who was gulping down her glass of tea. “How was your day?” How was your day? A seemingly casual question to ask. Between Emily and her mom, however, the question meant something quite different. Emily swallowed the last gulp of her tea, and placed the glass down on the kitchen table. She turned to face her mom, and, with a sheepish look on her face, lifted up her skirt. What lied underneath the skirt wasn’t the type of undergarment that you would expect from a 12-year-old. Instead, hugging Emily’s hips was a Goodnites pull-up. The pull-up was swollen and had a yellow tinge throughout, having absorbed much of Emily’s pee. Despite her age, Emily hasn’t quite mastered potty training — in fact, she hasn’t made very much progress at all. At school (and sometimes, at home), she wears pull-ups, for her to try and make it to the potty on time. However, outside of those short potty-training periods, she spends most of her time in tape diapers. “Oh honey, you’re soaked” said her mom. “You should have changed out of this in school.” Emily would not always make it to the bathroom in time, so she has two spare pull-ups in her backpack when she goes to school. “I did, mom, but this was my last one.” replied Emily. The girl had wet through all her three pull-ups for the day. “Oh dear” said her mom as she rummaged through Emily’s school bag to pull out her diaper pouch. Inside the pouch were two Goodnites, both rolled up, heavy and swollen with pee. “Did you even make it to the potty once today?” she asked as she dumped the two used Goodnites in the bin. Emily kept silent, but shook her head in reply. “So today was a total bust huh. What’s it going to be? Pull-ups or diapers?” asked mom. Mom was asking how Emily would like to spend the rest of the day — whether it be in pull-ups or diapers. Pull-ups meant Emily would have to try and use the toilet, while being in diapers carried no such expectation, and that Emily was free to use her diapers — a “break” from potty training. Emily’s response today was the same as it was for most other days — “Diapers!” she answered excitedly, hardly giving a thought to that question. For a girl of twelve years, she was perhaps a little too happy to be in diapers. “Oh, alright, fine,” sighed an exasperated mom. “but you’ve really got to start using those pull-ups at home eventually, okay?” she said as she walked past Emily into the living room, where she laid a changing mat on the ground. “C’mon, lie down” mom gestured to Emily. The girl walked over to the changing mat, took off her skirt, and lied down facing mom, with her knees lifted and legs spread apart. Her mother then proceeded to rip off the sides of the Goodnites, and pulled down the front of the pull-up, revealing the absorbent material that was now soaked yellow from front to back. “Geez Emily, it’s a miracle that this hasn’t leaked” mom said, as she pulled out a wet wipe and began cleaning her daughter’s diaper region. Emily let out a tiny squeal as the cold wipe made contact with her skin. Emily greatly enjoyed the diaper changes with her mom — the gentle comfort of being wiped, the slight tickle when the baby powder was applied — she loved everything about it. After dusting Emily with a generous amount of powder, mom then pulled out a fresh diaper and started fluffing it. It was far larger than a baby diaper, designed to fit older kids like Emily, and the diaper did fit her perfectly. It was also a diaper designed for heavy incontinence, and so it was thick and soft, and more than capable of handling anything that Emily could throw at it. With this diaper, she'd probably be good for a couple of wettings. After fluffing the diaper her mom proceeded to lift Emily's butt, and placed the diaper beneath, making sure it was centred before taping the diaper in place, and adjusting the leg gathers. "We're done, Emily" she said, as she rolled up the used pull-up and picked up the skirt from the floor. "Thanks mom!" chirped Emily. She stood up, grabbed her school bag and went to her room, where she immediately fired up her PlayStation to continue her game where she left off last night. On a warm summer day like today, she was perfectly happy to lounge around in just a t-shirt and a diaper, so she didn’t bother with putting on any pants. Her mom, too, was fine with Emily going pants-less, because this meant easier access to her diaper for checks and changes. She sat cross-legged on the floor, facing her TV. It didn’t take her very long before she found herself fully engrossed in the game. She was currently in the middle of a boss fight. Shortly after, she started feeling a slight twinge in her bladder — the barley tea from earlier has quickly made its way through her system, and was now working its way out. Still focused on fighting the boss, she bent her body slightly forward and released her hold on her bladder, letting her urine flow out into the thirsty diaper. Gradually, the front of the diaper took on a shade of yellow, then the middle, and finally the back, as more and more of the absorbent material soaked up her pee. After a good 20 seconds, she was finally done. She had given the diaper a good soaking — if she were wearing a Goodnite it would have leaked with just his one wetting, but this diaper had room for much more. The soft, cotton-like padding from earlier has now become a warm, squishy padding, and it was a feeling that Emily really loved. More importantly, this time, was the fact that she could simply pee her diaper without having to pause the game. Knowing that her trusty diaper could handle a lot more, she continued playing until bedtime, letting loose in her diaper whenever she felt the urge. By the time mom came in to change Emily into her nighttime diaper, it was soaked to capacity, and Emily earned herself a scolding for not asking for a change earlier. *** Emily was somewhat of an early riser. It was an early Saturday morning, but she was already awake — on weekends she’d always be the first to get up. She fixed herself a quick cereal breakfast and ate it in her room while browsing the Internet on her laptop. Her nighttime diaper was very wet—as it always was every morning—but she was in no hurry to get a change. Mom was asleep, anyway. If she were feeling particularly diligent she could take the diaper off, give herself a wipe and put on a pull-up, but she wasn’t quite feeling up to it today. Every day, shortly after she’s had her breakfast, it would be time for her morning BM. Today was no different — after browsing for a bit she felt her belly start to ache. Ever since she’s started wearing pull-ups her mom would sometimes tell her to try and poop in the toilet. The young girl wasn’t too keen on pooping on the toilet, however, and she much preferred to do it in her diaper or pull-up, so her mom still had a good number of poopy diapers to change. Today her mom was still asleep, so with no one to nag at her, she got off her chair, squatted beneath her desk, and gave a push, unloading her morning poop right into her nighttime diaper. The soft, warm mush slowly made its way out into the seat of the diaper behind her, creating a lump; and as even more poop continued coming out the lump expanded further, the mess inside the diaper finding its way into any crevice with free space. Finally, Emily was done pushing. The diaper, made for heavy incontinence, held her mess well, with no signs of giving out. She stood up and, with her hand, gently squished the lump behind her, savouring the warm, mushy texture of the soaked, poopy diaper. Satisfied, she sat herself back down, causing the mess to squish around her butt, much to her delight, and she continued browsing where she had left off earlier. A couple of hours later mom finally woke up. The first thing that she did was to get her coffee machine going, then she went to check on her daughter. “Good morning, darling. How are you doing today?” she asked. Immediately after, she caught a whiff of the air and she realised how pointless it was to ask that question because the smell made it clear that Emily was sitting in a very poopy diaper. Mom sighed silently to herself, knowing that her efforts to entice Emily to use the bathroom has once again resulted in failure — as it has on most other days. She wasn’t all too disappointed, however. Deep down, she knew that she didn’t mind having to change her young daughter’s diapers, even if they were poopy. It was an intimate time that she cherished dearly. “Honey, do you need a change?” she asked. “Morning, mom.” Emily replied. She glanced down to the front of her diaper, and gave it a gentle squeeze, as though she were giving it a check. She wasn’t quite willing to part with her diaper just yet. “Nah, I think I’m good” “Oh, don’t be silly, the smell isn’t hiding anything” mom said, with a little bit of mock bemusement. She went over to Emily, tugged at the back of the diaper and looked inside, and it was clear that the diaper was filled. “Really? You think you’re good?” she teased her daughter, while giving the back of the messy diaper a gentle slap. “C’mon, lie down on your bed, you need a change before you stink up the whole house.” Emily pouted a little, but complied nonetheless, and lied down on the bed, making sure to give it another good squish as she landed on her butt. Mom knew that this change was going to be a very messy operation, so she lifted Emily’s legs and placed the changing mat and a fresh diaper underneath, before getting to work. She pulled off the tapes and opened the diaper, revealing the insides of the very poopy diaper. With a sigh and a dry smile, she got to work. “When did you make this poopy, hon?” asked mom as she began wiping down her daughter’s butt. “Hm… I did it shortly after I woke up, and that was a couple of hours ago, so…” replied Emily. “Oh honey, you know you can’t be sitting in a messy diaper for that long, it’s terrible for your skin” said mom. Emily has had quite a number of brushes with nasty diaper rash on her bum, mostly because she’s always been too comfortable with sitting in her own mess. “I know, mom, but hey, you were sleeping and all, and I didn’t want to wake you up for a change” she said. “Or you could use the potty like you’re supposed to!” chided her mom, who used her free hand to pinch the side of Emily’s thigh, gently enough to assure her daughter that she wasn’t actually angry. “Ow, ow…. okay, I’ll try next time. I promise!” Emily said, as her mom continued with the cleanup in silence. It was a promise that she would go on to break, of course. Perhaps it was still too early for Emily to start using the toilet.

Weaponised Incontinence in a World of Late Bloomers By Felix_Lewis Hi all, This is my first attempt at an ABDL story. It is written in Australian English, so be prepared for the term ‘nappies’ for diapers, and perhaps some Australian-local contexts and concepts. Any strange or common concepts will be explained in parenthesis. To figure out if you’re interested, I have here a short synopsis of what will be involved: This story takes place in an alternate present reality, where a mishandled global catastrophe created an embarrassing epigenetic condition for future peoples, causing most young adults to need nappies until they’re about 16-18. It follows the perspective of a nappy-free Nick, and his angst for his nappied and seemingly antagonistic step-sister, Laura (and all of her accidents). They’re in their last year of school, just trying to get through the popularity contest, mess, and expectations that come with it. This story features frequent messing and wetting, mainly from female characters. The plot, characters, and world are the main focus of the story, but if you’re doing the old “ctrl+f ‘poop’, ‘mess’, ‘wet’”, you’re also in the right place. There will be lots of messing and wetting scenes. If you do a ctrl+f search for “()” (back-to-back brackets), you will find the start of each wetting and messing scene. No missing them due to my verbosity, and no need for plot if that’s not your thing! Lastly, I apologise for any formatting oddities. This was written in a google doc and transferred over. If you point out something strange, I'll try to fix it! There are 6 “Parts” to the story, and I’ll be releasing it in these parts. I hope you enjoy! Prologue The rude chill brushed Barry’s brow, skimming by on a breath of wind which rode down the wide and dead street. The road in front of the hospital, which at this time would usually host a mess of cars and sirens, lay a barren in the cold, July fog. Leaves stirred in a lonely eddy. Barry had been standing in the silent line for near on an hour now, kept company in his now-permanent spot by the slow rustling of clothes and occasional cough - fits of spluttering which tore the line into a further frightened silence. Eyes would stare. His cloth mask kept him warm, although nurses - with only eyes visible through the all-encompassing scrubs - had come to hand out hot water bottles earlier. Barry had refused. He was young, and about as fat as eight years between his favourite pubs had let him become. He would be fine in a bit of cold. Those with the disease, though… Over two years since its inception, the fluttering illness had hitch-hiked eternal sneezes all across the wide globe. It wasn’t deadly, however. Barry had sat on the couch with it in the first few months, enjoying time off work between bags of chips and litres of cold water. Sure, it knocked you out for a week, tops, but barely a percent of a percent of people got anywhere close to death. It was a blow-over, everybody believed so. Then they found the side effects. It was almost funny when they first appeared. Funny, at the time, to lock people away in fear of a sickness just because a few pollies shat their pants. Barry chuckled against the fog, remembering the first Murdoch rag which blasted the MP who pissed himself on the open floor of Parliament. His hot breath steamed from his mask, and a voice behind him asked; “What’s funny?” Barry turned. A young woman stood behind him, her long hair tied into her scarf which wrapped around her mask, her hands held stiff in a long coat. He hoped that she was legitimately asking the question, rather than chiding him, because he was going to tell the story whether she thought him mad or not. “Who thought,” he said, already chuckling, “that a politician pissing themselves in Parliament would lead to this…” and he gestured about at the great nothingness that the morning peak had become. “A guy missed the pisser in Canberra, and it stops the whole world.” “It is a little crazy, isn’t it,” the woman nodded along, and craned to see the line stretching long behind her. “Masks, to lockdowns, to empty streets, vaccines...really got to figure out who was crazy, you know.” “I really figured out that I can’t stand my Dad,” Barry laughed, nodding along. “Every second thing from his mouth was some cry that the country had turned into a dictatorship. You’d think they were rolling tanks through town. I had to move out. Finally turned me into an adult.” “I found out that my Auntie was an anti-vaxxer,” the woman replied. “Never gave my cousins any jabs at all, it turns out. I should have known, from all of those Balinese statues she kept around the house. If she knew I was standing in this line...I tell you, she’s got the ingredients of this jab on speed-search.” “Ah, I know,” Barry smiled, but his positivity faded. Not a lot of people seemed to comprehend the risk of a life of uncontrollable bowels and bladders. The disease had evolved to make that a reality, somehow - although he hadn’t caught that mutated strain. They thought that it might even do worse, but the anti-vaxxer types would call anything of the sort fear-mongering. “Ah well,” he repeated, then, “ah fuck.” “I know,” the woman said, her eyes meeting Barry’s again. “I hope it works.” “Yeah, same…” he chuffed, and movement caught his eye. Ahead, people shuffled. The hospital doors had flown open in the long distance, and Barry could just make out the sign on the door. VACCINE CLINIC Those at the front of the line waddled in, orderly to the cold day. “I guess it’s time,” he turned, tipping his head to the lady. “You know,” she said, shuffling forward with him, “you’re probably the first stranger I’ve met in a year.” “I reckon I’m about the same,” he smiled, although not with his eyes, so the woman couldn’t see it. “Barry’s my name.” “Ingrid,” she nodded. Part 1 40 years later Chapter 1 Nick, feeling his knees crack, squatted to sit on the concrete steps under the near-spring sun, joining his mates with a sandwich in hand. They always sat here during lunch times, on the embankment steps which overlooked the school’s front oval. A too-aggressive game of footy bashed its way across the field, taking boys to the ground with feverish abandon. Lachie, his KFC chips slopping out of his mouth like a spent durry (cigarette), spluttered on his story. “...I mean, she was all over me at Michael’s last weekend.” “Mate, she was not,” Tom cut in. “I don’t know what planet you were on, space cadet.” “My rocket-ands crash landed on her hips mate, that was the planet,” Lachie insisted, then turned to Nick. “You saw, right?” “Saw what?” “Me and Christy!” Nick chuffed. He hadn’t actually seen anything happen. What he had seen, was Christy trying politely to make Lachie fuck off. “Yeah, nah, not sure about that one, champ.” Nick said, biting into his sandwich. “Maybe Johno knows something. Why don’t we ask him when she gets over here.” And he pointed towards the boy approaching, footy in hand. Being noticed by none other than Nick Petrios, Johno’s face raised a massive grin, and he waddled faster on over. “Nah, no way,” Tom said, standing to his full and unimpressive height. He yelled at the poor approaching boy through his curly, red hair. “Turn that crinkle butt around, piss pants. We’re not playing footy with waddlers.” Johno’s whole face fell, pulling his shoulders down with it. He pivoted meekly, taking his nappy-laden ass with him and back out to the oval. “Gee, Nick, you can’t just point at the babies! Then they think they can join.” Tom said. “Didn’t think he’d keep waddling-on over,” Nick shrugged. “The gaul to even look at us,” Lachie said, and gestured to his body. From his smoothly-cut, wiry-haired chin, to his barrel-like gut, his stone fists, and his notably napply-less shorts. Lachie was quite the statue, if the Romans were in the fashion of carving brick-shithouses. “Surprised he didn’t shit himself,” Tom added. “Or, maybe he did. Not our fault.” Nick laughed, although he thought Tom’s words were a bit too mean. It wasn’t their fault that the rest of their cohort hadn’t figured out when they needed to go to the toilet. That was, strangely, the norm for most until they got to 17, or even older. Nick had figured it out at the ripe age of fourteen, well before many of his peers, and driven by his sheer determination to be attractive to girls. Nobody who shat their pants was cool or hot - that fact just stood to reason. One of the infallible constants of the universe. Now, four years on and in Year 12, his flawless pants streak had gifted him a handy and tight friendship circle, something that was sacred and never to be breached. Hadn’t really given him the luck with the ladies like he thought it would, though. “Hi boys,” a voice came from behind. Nick turned, to see Cassie glide down the stairs, Luke and Emily in tow. Her long, dark hair shimmered to the sunlight as it flicked around her head. Her body moved to a wide-hipped gait, trapping Nick’s eyes in a pendulum. Beneath her skirt would be no nappy - not that Nick thought the boys would kick her out of the group even if she did wear one. Cassandra was too beautiful to be excluded from any cool clique. “Hey, Cass, maybe you can solve this one.” Lachie said, standing to greet her. “Oh, bloody hell, Lachie,” Tom palmed his face. “So, me and Chrissy at Michael’s party…” “The answer is no, Lachlan,” Cassie chided, strutting her long legs by him to sit on the lowest step. “She was not interested.” “Ah, poop,” he deflated. “Hey, speaking of poop…” Tom laughed, and pointed across the steps. Moving towards the group with purpose was Laura, Nick’s step-sister. Her school skirt puffed and bobbed atop the thick nappy underneath, giving the impression of wider hips than was humanly possible. Her strawberry hair, pulled into a messy bun, bounced with the waddle of her step. “She’s got a bloody towel between her legs,” Tom mocked. “Yeah, but she’s still hot,” Lachie nodded, thoughtful. “Oh, shut up with that,” Nick demanded - he wouldn’t hear it. “What happened to Christy-lust?” But in his head, he sighed, wondering just what was so important that Laura had to tell him now. Why did she always make a point of showing up when he was with his friends? “You might have a nappy to change, by the looks of it,” Tom nudged Nick. “You shut up, too,” Nick growled. Lachie heckled as Laura came within talking distance. “Resident changer is out for lunch. He’ll be on duty later.” And he laughed, nudging Tom. Laura, stern-faced as ever, planted her foot to the step and met it with a smirk. “You’re one to talk, Lachlan Fuller,” she beamed, “Still pissing the bed - not a mighty-high horse to yell down from.” Lachie’s whole body flushed red, and his brow furrowed. “I’d rather piss the bed than piss my pants in the bed,” he retorted. “Anything is better than getting dressed like a baby.” “Sure, fine, tell yourself that,” Laura rolled her eyes, landing them on Nick. “Dad says he’s picking us up from school tonight. Meet by the round-about at four.” That was so important? Nick grumbled to himself. We have the next class together, she could have just said it then…”I’ve got band anyway,” he said to her. “I don’t need a ride from your Dad.” “Alright, I’ll pass it on,” she said, turning immediately on her heel to leave. As she did so, the bell rang. --- Nick went to the toilet on his way to class, books carried precariously above the trough as he pissed into it. In the back of the bathroom sat a changing table, and a stand-up change place, which were both occupied by two boys in his year level, cleaning themselves up. Nick remembered those days - he’d hated it, lining up for ten minutes to get the royal service of pulling smushed shit out of your own ass-hairs. His determination was the one thing Nick was able to take real pride in, and the memory made him beam. His smile shone all the way to biology class, where he found Laura sitting front and centre before the teacher. His grin then faded. He shuffled into the almost-full room, taking his usual desk near the back left of the class. Here, next to the HVAC unit, the climate-controlled air blew away from him and into the class. This was the prime real-estate of each classroom, where the smells of dirty nappies and clouds of baby powder were magically blown away, never to bother him. Satisfied to be once more in his king’s throne, Neil pulled out his books, and followed the teacher’s notes. The class had been studying genetic theory in the past few weeks. Nick understood the concept of genes - that somebody had traits, which could be replicated, and made things in the body. But the mechanism of it? He stared at the whiteboard in despair, watching as diagrams slowly morphed into obscure satanic markings, devouring the wall in blackness. Each new word building on some concept which had already flown over his head minutes ago. Given time, Nick could figure this out, but in time with a class like this?... “And so, what do we call this kind of mutation?” Mr Caldwell asked, and Laura’s hand was the first raised. “Epigenetic,” she said. Epigenetic? Nick coughed. Where the fuck did the ‘epi’ come from? “Caused by an outside influence changing a gene expression,” she continued. Gene expressions can change? But, what’s the got to do with the...aw, shit. “Can anybody think of a good example?” Mr Caldwell asked, and before he could even acknowledge Laura’s hand, her mouth opened. “The Novello-Virus plague,” she said. “It famously created an immune response which altered the nerves in our lower abdomen.” “Yes...exactly,” Mr Caldwell grumbled, annoyed at the speed of her response. “Novo-2 is the reason why we all take so long to be able to control our movements. Now, have a go at the questions on page 238. They’re exam style questions, so they’re useful. Try and help each other if you don’t understand.” Ha, if you don’t understand... Nick shook his head, and flicked to the correct page. On these sheets, the devil was incarnate once more, his powerful ritual sketches zagging across the page’s margins, making evil the knowledge held within. Nick tried to comprehend the diagram, but nothing of it could click. Not even the words on the page made sense - each italicised term was connected to every other, forming a chain of incomprehension which bound the book to an endless, circular glossary. Frustrated, Nick turned to Georgie, who sat next to him. ()Unfortunately, she was also staring blankly at the page, but Nick thought that she couldn’t be as lost as him. “Hey, G,” he said, and the girl shifted, her butt crinkling beneath her tartan school skirt. “Do you get this Epigenetics stuff?” Nick had thought that she’d shifted to face him, but she instead looked absently ahead. He then heard the distinctive hiss from under her skirt, as she let her mind run, wetting herself. Nick could see the nappy sag as it poked from between her legs, expanding out of her skirt. Half of the class turned to the sound, silent giggles passing between friends as they privately mocked the girl. Just over half of the cohort were free of nappies now, and they were surely keen to mock those who weren’t. “I see…” Nick hummed, unable to capture Georgia’s attention. A plastic crinkling approached, and Nick turned to it, to find Laura making her way to his desk. “Did you go, too?” He asked. “No, I can help you,” she huffed, and leaned over and onto his desk. Nick sneered - it wasn’t enough to try and hang out with him, or answer all of the questions in class, she’d now try to tutor him? “Sure, go ahead,” he grumbled, with no other options. “Epigenetics is when an external factor changes gene expression, right?” “Sure, I guess,” Nick chuffed. “Okay, well it is.” “How?” Nick asked. “How does it matter? You’re already built, so what does changing genes matter?” “Because your cells are constantly dividing and replacing themselves,” Laura explained, “so any changes to your genes will eventually be seen in all of your cells.” “Yeah, okay...but how does it happen in the first place?” “Because the thing you come into contact with either reacts with your DNA, or it changes chemistry in your body which reacts with your DNA.” “I…” Nick wanted to ask more, but he understood the concept now. Why was it such gibberish a minute ago? How was it that Laura knew the better way to explain this than the teacher? How did this great lesson come from somebody who couldn’t even manage to stop shitting their pants? “Thanks,” Nick said, although with no sugar to his smile. “You’re welcome,” Laura nodded, sharing Nick’s grit. She pulled herself up, and waddled back to her seat. Chapter 2 Magical smells wafted from the kitchen, dancing throughout the house and up the stairs. These called Nick, dragging him from his top-storey room down into the living area for his favourite meal of the day - dinner. Oh, how his Mother was a good cook. Nay - a chef. That was her true calling, of course. The one career which she refused to entertain. It felt like she flopped between bosses, into and out-of life-altering decisions, a resident to all sorts of offices across the city over the years. For the past two, she’d managed to hold herself down to managing a family-run fashion shop. Who knew what came next. Neil helped bring the plates to the table, then took his favourite seat - the one with the prime view of the TV over his mother’s shoulder. Tonight, a beautiful pot of stuffed zucchinis cooled atop a wooden block on the dinner table. Nick spooned the four bowls full, one for each guest of the table, then took his eager seat to wait. Hauling himself from the couch, his Step-Dad, Greg, rose. His long and lanky limbs paraded themselves across the hardwood, reaching halfway across the house in no more than three steps. He took his seat opposite Nick with a smile on his angular face. Nick had lived with Greg and Laura for about seven years now. And still, the situation never felt like a fair family. It was obvious, no matter how much respect Greg tried to pay towards Nick, that he favoured his daughter and was more lenient on her. She who could never let him down. Nick swallowed resentment, because to act happy and respect Greg made his mother happy, so he would do it. Nick heard the loud crinkle before he saw Laura. He craned his head, watching her bounce towards the table from the stairs. Laura was a lazy dresser around the house - certainly, Nick would never get away with what she did, even in his nappy-days. She wore her thick white nappy exposed, white powder drifting from her arse with each heavy step. Her hair was long and worn down, atop an oversized red hoodie. A cloud of powder puffed up from her exposed waistband as she plonked her butt on the chair next to Nick. Laura smiled at him. “Don’t wait for me,” Nick’s mum, Julia, called as she bustled about near the sink. “Get started.” With the signal given, Nick launched his shovel of a spoon at the dinner, enjoying it immensely. Soon, his Mum joined the table, and the rush of cutlery slowed to allow for conversation. “What happened today at school?” She asked. “You know, nothing much.” Nick said, intent on eating. “I helped Nick in biology today,” Laura beamed, glancing a smirk to him as she spooned up zucchini. “We were studying Epigenetics.” “Ah, like Novo-2,” Greg chimed in. “Yeah, exactly, Dad,” she smiled, “Nick didn’t get it at first, but I helped to explain it to him.” Greg beamed, and his attention turned to Nick. The young man went red, falling into his seat. Yes, they already know you’re smarter than me… he grumbled to himself. You’ve always got to remind them, don’t you. “She did,” he said flatly. “You’d think with the money we pay for that school, it’d be the teachers who taught the classes, not their brighter students,” Mum chimed in, annoyed. Nick sighed to the saving grace; the deflection from his embarrassment. “Did you ask the teacher to explain it again?” “Eh, I don’t like asking too many times,” Nick said honestly, “you know, after they’d already spent so long explaining it once.” His mum frowned, then dug back into her food. A lull fell to the table with it, where everybody seemed too consumed by eating to talk. ()Then Laura grunted, and Nick heard a plastic rustle. She’s shifted her weight onto her furthest ass-cheek, aiming her nappy towards him. Staring off towards the TV, her face was caught in an absent concentration, gritting as she grunted again. Her hands now gripped at the edge of the table, hands strained. The seat of her nappy, pointed at Nick, shifted, something inside wriggling and poking out as she pushed. “Oh you’re bloody kidding me…” Nick coughed. He turned to his parents in disbelief, who didn’t seem to have even noticed. They only paid attention to their dinner, Laura’s grimace and grunting falling on deaf ears. He watched in disbelief as she strained further. Finally a hard mass shifted into the seat, her nappy bulging out to smush against her chair. She sighed, smiling, and pushed again. The nappy billowed out once more, a second lump crackling louding as it came, swelling under her ass . Laura sighed again, happy as anything, and sat squarely back down on the mess. Nick couldn’t believe it - pointing her ass towards him and shitting in his general direction. How could somebody so clearly bright, so intelligent in any other setting, so annoyingly favoured, get away with shitting themselves at the dinner table? Nick’s stare begged with his parents, who hadn’t even looked up or to each other yet. Finally, the smell of fresh shit and talcum powder caught his nose. “That’s yours to change,” Julia said to Greg, and the man grunted a nod. “Never change a nappy just as it’s messed - there’s always more,” Greg offered his wisdom, still focussed solely on his dinner. How was the lumbering man so utilitarian as to ignore the smell of his daughter’s mess as he ate his food? Nick tried to hone his focus with such intent, wafting the scents of the pot to his nose with the zucchini. The effort of self-deception was dizzying, and he had to settle with just not enjoying the food as he shovelled it in. ()Laura crinkled again, and Nick’s eagle gaze locked to her, brow furrowed. This time she squatted just off the seat, gripping hard to the table, but turned her head to hold Nick’s gaze as she pushed, smirking. Her whole body tensed, then a gurgle and squelch blew from her ass. The nappy bubbled from behind, squirming as a wad of liquid mess rushed to fill it. The odour was immediate, and deadly. Nick almost gagged - he wanted to cry, that he had half of his dinner left. He looked at the last zucchini in dismay. There was a second squelch - he wasn’t even expecting it - followed by a loud sigh as Laura finished off her bubbling, liquid mess. The legholes of her puffy and bulging nappy now showed brown. She took a slow seat, lowering herself onto the shifting mess, then raised her spoon back to her mouth as if nothing had happened. “I’m going to eat on the couch,” Nick said, lifting his plate. “Smart idea,” Greg agreed, but didn’t dare shift to move with him. Nick moved, totally stunned. He just didn’t get it - how could a girl so smart not have figured out the toilet yet, or basic etiquette? He mused that one day it would just come to her, like everything else seemed to do with Laura - learned and adopted effortlessly to the highest degree. Sitting on the couch, he craned his head back around to her. To Nick, it felt like her entire existence was designed to piss him off. Chapter 3 “Mate, I would end you at Mario-kart,” Tom grinned, ruffling Lachie’s hair as the boys walked the long path from the train station to school. Nick was glad for his morning free of Laura - on her own accord, she took the earlier train, to get to school way before classes started. It suited him - one less nappy to stink up the carriage. “Mate, this is old ground,” Lachie insisted, pushing the boy off. “I’ve already smashed you on every track, multiple times.” “That was years ago!” “You’ve been practicing?” “Of course I have. You can’t be a champion with no practice,” Tom grinned. Truthfully, a few years ago the lad had gotten into speedrunning, and failed miserably to run the game in anything resembling ‘speed’. He hadn’t picked up an N64 controller since. “You are challenging Rainbow_Road_69 here, Lachie,” Nick chimed. “Fastest thumbs on the N69.” “You know it,” Tom smiled. “He’s years out of practice,” Lachie rebutted. “And the years between now and my last speedrun is about the same as between the speedrun and you last beating me,” Tom added. “You can’t hold superiority four years after a fact.” “Okay, bet,” Lachie said. “But let’s make this juicer.” “I like juicer,” Tom agreed. “Even ground - we won’t play the N64 version. Let’s do Mario-kart Wii.” Nick’s stomach dropped. He immediately knew where this was going, and he dreaded the next sentence which he knew was coming his way. “Nick’s got it at his place. Why don’t you invite us around tonight for the showdown,” Lachie suggested, and Tom lit up, nodding along. Nick fell inside himself, growing nervous. Guests to the house, especially in the hours that parents would be arriving home from work, were in the domain of Grumpy Greg to approve. Whilst Nick’s Step-Dad was nice enough, there was one time when he demanded peace and cleanliness, and that was when he walked into his house after a long day at work. Strangely, for everything Nick didn’t appreciate about the man, he respected this rule. Nick and his Mum were living in Greg’s house, after all. Coming home to a clean and peaceful home was nice. Nick knew to uphold this sanctity. Beyond that, Nick knew that Greg didn’t like his friends. He thought that boys like Tom and Lachie were bullish and crude. Of course, Greg was right, but Nick liked his friends for their rough character, and for the shock of the more serene moments which came from them. His friends were men of surprising extremes. They certainly weren’t to Greg’s taste. It would be a lot of effort to convince Greg to let the boys come over just after school - he’d likely suggest a weekend, or barre the activity all together. Nick went to say as much, when Cassie arrived. “Hi, my favourite boys,” she joked, skipping up to the circle. Nick immediately lost his train of thought, and was now stuck at the station waiting for it to steam back to him. Unfortunately, the next train to arrive thought that he’d better check Cassie out, and he found himself sitting in its first class pullman carriage. Far out, she’s got a nice ass. And hips to match, it seemed. They puffed out almost cartoonishly, holding her dress alight. “Hey, wanna watch me smash Tom and Mario-kart?” Lachie asked her, his energy still high. “We’re going to Nick’s house after school to play it,” Tom added. Nick cringed. “Yeah, that sounds great,” Cassie beamed. “As long as you’re okay with me beating the lot of you.” Cassie was in? Suddenly, Nick had much fewer reservations about prodding Greg for permission. “I’ve just got to ask Greg if I can have people over,” he butted in. “We should be fine, though.” “Oh, Greg loves me, it’ll be fine.” Lachie waved a hand, “3:30 train, all.” --- At recess Nick fumbled with his phone. He pulled himself around behind the art buildings - apparently the old smoker’s paradise, before the school cracked on to it - and dialled Greg’s number. He was nervous. He desperately wanted Cas - his friends - to come over, but wasn’t sure how to approach this conversation. He held little reservation in admitting that Laura would know the right strings to pull, but he wasn’t going to stoop to asking her. He was a big boy who didn’t mess himself, he could call up his step-dad. Nick dialed the final number, and the phone rang. And rang. And rang. Nick almost became relieved, he could see the excuse forming ‘oh, hi Greg’, as the man walked into his door, ‘I tried to get onto you, but you didn’t answer. I’m sorry, we tried to keep things tidy’, yes, that would work. It… “Hello, Nick?” Greg’s voice crackled. Damn it. “Hi Greg,” Nick splattered nervously, “I was wondering if I could have three friends around after school, to play video games.” His voice fumbled the words. A silence was drawn. “I’ll make sure that everything is clean before you get home. You won’t even hear us - we’ll be in my room.” Greg hummed, then nothing. Were Nick wearing a nappy, he’d have peed himself. “Three friends, hey?” Greg mused. “Would they be Lachie, Tom, and Luke?” “Lachie, Tom, and Cassie,” Nick corrected, and Greg chuffed, as if he was amused to hear a girl’s name. “Right, usual suspects,” Greg said, then, “you’re just playing video games?” “Tom wants to verse lachie at Mario kart.” “No drinking?” “None of the sort,” Nick bit his tongue. Of course, Nick had assumed this, but Greg was right to suspect it. Tom, Lachie, and Luke could be rowdy when they wanted to be. It had happened before. “This is year 12 after all, we shouldn’t be drinking on school nights.” “Yes, you’re screwed on…” Greg said, implying that the others weren’t. Nick understood. “Yes, that’s all fine, Nick. Your friends are welcome around,” Greg said finally, and rather quickly, “Just get them to go home before dinner - I don’t want other parents thinking that I neglect to feed guests.” Nick was stunned. How had this been so easy? Maybe he’d turned on some unknown charm, or he’d done some unknown deed to land in Greg’s nice-books. Maybe the man just pitied that Nick had to eat dinner next to his soiled daughter. “Thank you, Greg!” Nick beamed. “I really appreciate it.” “All is good,” Greg agreed, “just keep the place clean for when I get home.” “And keep out of your hair,” Nick finished the sentiment. “You’ve got it.” --- Nick whistled on the way to his next class, elation in his veins after he confirmed the good news with the boys - and Cassie. Most importantly Cassie. Nick was surprised that she wanted to come around to his - even though she was effectively ‘one of the boys’. It’s not like they weren’t mates - they’d hang out at lunch sometimes, they’d talk at parties, but never one-on-one. No, Nick didn’t have the confidence for that. She’d certainly never been to his house. It seemed to push at some barrier of their friendship that she so jovially accepted the offer. Nick just hoped to high heaven that his room was clean enough for a girl. He thought about what damning articles might be on that unmade bed of his. Eh, if only he could distract them all downstairs for five minutes whilst he tidied up… ()His thought was interrupted as a girl from the younger year level, walking towards him, stopped in her tracks. Her eyes bulged wide, her knees buckled inwards, and her hand darted to her butt. A rude squelch and slop accompanied from under her school skirt, and the girl was held in stunned silence. Wet farts continued to blurt from the girl’s nappy. Nick disdainfully caught a waft of the toxic mass as he walked by. He gagged at the terrible stench, and was thrown into a strange thought. Why does Laura grunt so much when she goes? He’d never thought it strange that Laura put so much deliberate effort into her filling her nappy, but she always did. Most teens - even himself back in the days when it applied - couldn’t stop themselves. You’d be particularly self aware to even catch yourself off guard when relieving yourself. It just sorta happened - that’s why you weren’t toilet trained. The girl he just passed - now waddling off towards a change room - must have been training right now to have known what was coming. Eh, maybe Laura’s just constipated a lot. He shrugged, although something further nagged at him. The way she smirked at dinner - was she fucking with him? Saving a poo just to mess with him? How could she even do that?… “Hey, Nick,” he heard from behind, and turned. There stood Laura, her hair tall in its bun, her shirt tucked into her skirt over the obvious bulk of her nappy’s waistband. “Ah, the brainiac,” he greeted, “what do you want?” “I heard your friends are coming over tonight,” she said, and Nick could swear that mischief rose with her voice. He gritted his lips. “Yes, they are,” he wormed out. “Who told you?” “Lachie, of course.” Yes, Lachie, the weak link. Was he just teasing that he thought Laura was cute, or was he serious? Nick couldn’t imagine anybody being serious about such a thing. “I did a pretty good job convincing your dad,” Nick grinned, remembering to be boastful. “You know how he hates Lachie and Tom. Got him right on board. I wonder what him warming up to me means for you...” “I think you’re just lucky that he’s only got positive things to say about Cassie,” Laura teased. Nick’s brow furrowed. “He’s never even heard of her,” he puzzled. How did Cass change his mind? “Well, she didn’t, until I put in the good word this morning,” Laura smirked, twirling her skirt. “I told him that she’s toilet-trained, and he thought that it must have made her a good influence to have hanging around me. I also mentioned that all of your friends are toilet trained - it’s like, your thing. He seemed impressed - I don’t think he knew that you all valued it so much.” Nick grimaced, his confidence waning. He’d really believed that he’d spoken through to Greg, but this achievement wasn’t his. Just like everything else seemed to do in the eyes of his family, this success found its roots with Laura. He grumbled, eye twitching, but had nothing else to say but “Thank you.” “You’re welcome,” Laura smiled, and skipped off, away to her next class. Nick hummed, his mind racing. Laura was up to something, but what would she do? Chapter 4 Nick slammed on cupboard doors, folding clothes at lightspeed to cram them into appropriate spaces. Used tissues were relegated to the tissue box for later rubbish sorting. The covers were thrown over the bed - laid smoothly rather than evenly, just for the effect of cleanliness. He’d told his friends downstairs that he needed to use the loo quickly, and had distracted them with ice-cold water. He hoped that they suspected nothing. Finally, the room clean, he strolled downstairs to fetch them, and pile them all into his abode. The first event of the evening would be Lachie versus Tom, on each championship cup, it was decided. Nick fired up the Wii, and handed the remotes to his mates, who licked their lips and twitched their thumbs in eager anticipation. They sat on the beanbags at the foot of the bed, right in front of the small TV, whilst Nick took his place on the edge of his bed. He’d presented Cassie with his office chair, the bees knees of modern ergonomic comfort, and she seemed to pause at her options. Finally, as the first track started, she lay down next to where Nick sat, taking the centre of the bed, close to him. Nick was petrified. The skin of her arm was within a hair’s distance of his leg. He swore that his leg hair even touched her - like some strange forcefield of sensors bolted to his thighs. He sweated, unable to squirm away as he was already squashed on the edge. Cassie must have sensed his aroused discomfort, for she grunted, pulled herself up, then sat down on the bed instead, placing the bowl of popcorn and chips between her and Nick. Nick was certainly a lot calmer in this position, and grabbed a mighty handful of snacks, deferring any talking. Cassie seemed unfazed- maybe Nick was just imagining her reactions - and the two of them relaxed to watch the war ahead. It was clear that, somehow, Lachie had an advantage in this game. Tom’s speed and reflexes on his old N64 - lovingly painted over, into the ‘N69’ - did not transfer to the Wii. Perhaps he relied too heavily on his experience and reflexes, because Lachie’s thumbs outpaced him in each moment requiring agility and wit. Lachie played the game expertly, hanging back in the mob to get the best weapons, then holding onto them until the perfect moment to ruin Tom’s lead. In the end, his strategy prevailed, and he won three of the four cups, causing Tom to slump in defeat. “Alright, who’s facing the champion next?” Lachie asked, beaming from behind the controller. The room paused, all glancing between each other. Nobody wanted to get their ass handed to them. So Nick had a better idea. “I think you’ve destroyed enough egos today, mate,” Nick said, “I reckon me versus Cassie next,” and he turned to her. “Your choice of map.” Cassie nodded along, her face cool. “I wouldn’t underestimate me, Nick,” she teased. “I didn’t. Maybe I thought you’d be a better challenge than Lachie,” he teased, and she chuckled along. “Alright, then,” Cassie said, shifting forward on the bed. She held her hand out to Lachie. “Hand over the remote, tiger. Let me show you how it’s done.” He reluctantly handed her his controller. Nick tried the same trick on Tom, but the boy was nowhere near as jovial in playing along. His twitching hand reached straight for the chips, which he used to pacify himself. He then shifted residence to the office chair, to watch from a distance. Cassie chose rainbow road. Which, of course she did. When you want to prove your worth, it’s the one track to choose. Nick could see right through the facade - or so he thought. He wondered, briefly as the lights counted to green, which approach would be a better flirting tactic; would he let her win, to boost her ego, or would he crush her, just to show her how good he was? When the light went green, Nick found that he didn’t have a choice. Cassie was good - good enough that beating her was a challenge. She and Nick seemed to pull the same tricks, as if they’d both been practising the same moves, waiting for the next party to show off. The fun had been called off, real competition in its place, which Nick could see from a glance had consumed Cassie’s face. It was a hot race of equals, right up until the third lap. Nick had been drifting a corner, out ahead, when a surprise from behind blew him off the track. A blue-shell, not even from Cassie, had knocked him out of contention. He ceded his defeat, bowing to his opponent. “I don’t think I really earned that,” Cassie said, awkwardly accepting the bow. “Well, you dodged the blue shell and I didn’t. That earns some recognition.” “Maybe,” she hummed. There was a knock at the door. Nick’s head turned, and before he could greet the person on the other side, they had already entered. Laura strode into the room, and much to Nick’s surprise and relief, she was wearing pants around the house! At least that’s not whatever she’s got in store, he thought, remembering that his friends’ permission to hang here today was her doing. She wore a loose, cropped top, and a baggy pair of trackies (tracksuit pants, joggers, etc.) which didn’t quite disguise the thick nappy hidden underneath. In the free space between the hem of the short top, and the waist of her pants, poked out her ruffled nappy waistband. It crinkled to her every step. “What do you need?” Nick asked before she could speak. “Oh, I just wanted to see what all of the fun was about. Maybe challenge the champion to a race.” Nick knew that there must’ve been some trojan horse hidden within the request - it couldn’t have been Laura’s plan to just waltz in here and smack his friends at Mario kart. “Nah,” Lachie piped up, rummaging through the bean bag. “I don’t really want to beat a baby. Seems unfair.” “How can you control a Kart if you can’t control your piss?” Tom added. Nick knew for a fact that it was much more than her piss that Laura couldn’t control, and knew from experience never to underestimate her. He turned to Cassie, who’d gone red in the face, grimacing away from the boys. Nick read the second-hand embarrassment, and thought maybe he should give Laura a go. That seemed to be what Cassie thought, anyway. Against his best caution, Nick handed her his controller. “You versus Lachie,” he said. “If he beats you - ” “When I beat you,” Lachie clarified. “ - you...I don’t know...leave us alone until everybody goes.” “And if I win?” Laura asked. “You get...my dessert after dinner?” Nick mused, unsure of what seemed like a good prize. He had no idea what Laura might want. “I was more thinking something gross, like you all have to do a shot of Dad’s ouzo or something,” Laura shrugged, then strolled to take Tom’s vacated bean bag. “Sound fair?” “Eh…” Nick wanted to object. If his friends shotted Greg’s grog, Laura could easily twist that as stealing the old man’s drinks, and Nick knew that would go down worse than the ouzo. His friends would never be allowed over again. Plus, Greg had been specifically concerned about drinking. “Yeah, that’s a deal,” Lachie smirked, and Nick cursed under his breath. Lachie took Cassie’s controller, and chose his level. In the TV’s reflection, Nick could see Laura’s intense focus. Her fingers were still as bolts, welded to her palm, tense and ready. Nick already knew that a mistake had been made. The race blew into action. Lachie took a fast lead, rampaging his way through the pack of racers. Meanwhile, Laura drove backwards, and lined herself up at an obstacle. Then, she sat her character still. “You’re desperate to leave us the fuck alone, aren’t ya, piss girl?” Lachie teased, but Laura smirked, silent. He lapped her then, with the full ensemble of characters bumbling in his tail. Laura chose that moment to boost. Her kart bounced off the obstacle, then flew high, over a boundary of the map, clipping through the terrain. Then, when her character was picked up, she was set down behind the finish line, and drove over to complete a lap. Then she reversed again. Lachie was sweating, just halfway through his second lap when Laura clipped the stage once more, finishing her second lap in an instant. On his split screen, the end of his second lap was just in sight, and Lachie drifted towards it, water running down his forehead. Laura clipped the terrain again, as if it was nothing, and crossed the lap for the third time. The race came to a close, the bouncy music rumbling the room as the TV replayed her calm roll over the line. Lachie lost a hold of the controller, letting it bounce to the floor. He was gobsmacked. “Yep,” Laura smiled, placing her remote down. “Nice win, Lachie.” “That’s insane!” he pointed his palm to the screen. “How’d you do that?” “Practice.” She shrugged. “Look up the ‘lap-skips’ next time you’re bored.” And with that she stood, hands to her hips, quite pleased with herself. “God, I hate ouzo,” Tom shuddered, watching her rise. “Why’d you have to lose, Lachie?” “I won us a free drink. Try that for perspective.” Laura nodded, said “I’ll be back, and then I’ll leave you alone,” and skipped off, out the door and down the stairs. God damnit, Greg won’t be happy, Nick gritted his teeth. “Did you know she could do that?” Tom asked. “I had zero idea,” Nick said. “Aw, man. I hate ouzo. I hate it more than Greg loves it...” “I’ve never had it,” Cassie said, “Dad doesn’t like me drinking much.” “Yeah but we all know that means nothing between you and parties, Cassie,” Tom chimed. “You’d marry a cider. Fuck it, you’d marry the whole ten-pack.” “Maybe I would,” she chuffed. “But do you reckon I’d marry an ouzo?” “Shotgun wedding, maybe.” Just then, the door creaked open, Laura sauntering back in. She carried a tray in two hands, four shots already poured into glasses sitting atop. Even accounting for the nappy, her step looked strange to Nick as she tracked into the room. Maybe it was just her concentration in holding the platter still, but Nick could swear that her gait was wider than before - her hips swinging around in her pronounced nappy waddle. She swayed her legs on over, plastic ruffling all the way. And then it made sense. ()Nick caught the earthy, musty aroma before Tom declared it. The whiff of fresh poo radiating from Laura’s padded behind as she waddled past sweetly with drinks. Still, she was without a hint of a grin. There’s the trojan horse...Nick sighed. “Christ, you stink!” Tom coughed, holding back none of his disdain. He recoiled in the office chair, elbow shooting up to cover his nose. Nick thought that Tom was overreacting - this was a very mild mess, did he not know how bad it could get? “I do?” Laura quizzed, her face dropping to confusion. She took a hand from the plate, patting her tummy to feel for its fullness. “I don’t feel like I have to go, but maybe…” and replacing her hand to the tray, she popped her knees and stuck out her butt. Her body and face tensed as she grunted. “What are you doing!” Nick finally caught his senses. “I don’t feel like I have to go,” Laura shrugged, standing straight again. “No, love, it’s already in your pants, believe us!” Lachie said. “Come on, put the drinks down and get your stinky ass out of my room!” Nick demanded, standing off the bed. Laura turned, handing the tray to Tom, and forcing his hand to catch it instead of covering his nose. “I just don’t think I messed…” Laura said in a voice sweet and innocent, and craned herself around to peer at her backside. She threw her leading hand to her nappy’s back waistband, and before Nick could object, pulled it open, peeking down her ass crack. Everybody’s eyes watered. A cloud of pungent fumes puffed from her frilly waistband, blanketing the room in deadly gas. Tom’s eyes watered, his hands stuck on the ouzo tray and unable to defend himself. Lachie fell from his bean bag, using limp limbs to throw himself towards the far wall. Cassandra launched herself up the bed, banging her funny bone into the headboard. “Oh, looks like I did mess, huh,” Laura declared, her grin devious. “Oh, you think so?” Nick growled. “Come on, get out.” And he grabbed her arm to pull her to the door. But she stood firm, planted to the carpet of his room. “Looks like you need to change me,” she said. “Me?!” Nick fumed, then tugged. “Do it yourself.” “Well, you’re the one who promised Greg he’d come home to a clean house. I don’t think this…” her eyes rolled to her pants, “...is clean.” Nick’s own eyes drifted to Laura’s nappy, poking out above the trackies’ waistband. Nick had indeed promised Greg a peaceful return home to a clean house. He knew that the man would chuck a hissy fit at the mildest inconvenience to his immediate enjoyment of his abode. Nick had foolishly taken responsibility to deliver these conditions. But surely Laura, after making this mess of his afternoon, could just do this herself. “You can’t do it?” he asked. “I know you won’t just sit around like this.” “I don’t do a good job,” Laura shrugged, “Dad’ll smell me as soon as he gets home. He won’t be happy with you.” He won’t be happy with me? Nick grumbled, his mind construing into the tangled thought process of a Greg. WWGD? Certainly, Greg would come home and smell a poopy nappy. He would find the poopy nappy, and undoubtedly instead of blaming Laura for messing herself and not cleaning it up, he would blame Nick for not taking care of it, given his promise of cleanliness. In fact, Laura would be praised by Greg for attempting to clean herself, and Nick would be sledged harder for allowing her to do it, knowing it would make Greg upset. Laura couldn’t possibly be the star child if her problems were her own fault, and hers to solve. But maybe Nick was prepared to take that bullet today. He did have the ouzo to blame on her. “I’ll clean you.” Lachie offered, with all too keen of a grin. “Yeah, nah,” Nick held a palm to stop the lad. “You absolutely will fucking not. Bloody hell, let’s get this over with, Laura.” “I don’t think I can wait up here,” Tom gagged, almost crying. “It’s painful to breathe.” “Yeah, wait downstairs. Help yourself to the TV,” Nick grumbled, his afternoon over in an instant. “I’ll be down soon.” And with that, he pulled Laura out of the room, across the hall, and to the changing table of the upstairs bathroom. An innocent smile plastered across her face, she happily jumped onto the high, cushioned bench, wrestling with her pants. Nick dug through the nappy cupboard, looking for an appropriate replacement. Pink and frilly, with big letters saying ‘I absolutely suck as a human being’ would do the trick… “You suck, you know that?” Nick said, pulling out a fresh nappy and slamming it on the bench. He now found Laura lying down on the table, her legs spread and bent, so that her feet sat soles-down near her ass. “Your friends are stuck up,” she said, her face red. Nick thought that he saw embarrassment across those cheeks - but he couldn’t have. Laura was just moments before smiling and giddy, her plan well executed. He didn’t buy the bait of her phony humiliation, instead remaining silent. He reached for the tapes, pulling them from the plastic and lifting back the nappy’s front. He was prepared for a mighty mess, given the smell, but saw only a small, clay-like mound stuck between her ass cheeks. It looked like a pain to clean, and he frowned. ()Laura’s hand snatched at his. Her eyes were wide and ablaze. “Put it back.” She demanded in a whisper. “What?” “Put it back on!” She yelled, her leg twitching. Nick seemed dumb to the urgency, sceptically pulling the top band back to the girl’s stomach. His finger fiddled at the tapes. The nappy jerked at his fingertips, caught only by the tape. Laura’s legs squirmed as a hot mess splattered into the nappy, the recoil almost tugging its waistband from Nick’s grip. Slimy shit gurgled beneath the padding, bursting to the splutter of the girl’s ass, forcing the padding further outwards. Nick, mortified, let his gaze drift slowly to the scene. The nappy bulged at Laura’s waist, saggy and oozing at the leg holes.A spurt of liquid mess painted the table to either side of the nappy’s seat, projected from the crevice of her legs. “Oh, my, god,” Nick and Laura uttered in unison - although for different reasons. Then she said, “wait, keep holding,” and grunted, her legs hunching up into the air. Straining, she pushed out a final spurt of mess, which bubbled rudely against the seat of the nappy. Then, silence. Finally, Laura wrenched her chest up, peering past her stomach to see the mess. Her face immediately dropped, stunned. “You clean me, I clean the table,” she suggested. Nick was numb. He didn’t consider this to be much of a deal, but he nodded to it anyway, waiting for her to lie back down. Then, watching for any change in Laura’s expression, Nick carefully pried open the front of the nappy. Oh, how he now wished for the mess which he’d seen before. What greeted him was about 100 times more pungent and stomach turning. An ocean of milky-brown cream sloshed in the valley between the leg-bands, mushy, putrid chunks spread within. Luckily, due to the nappy being bloody-well off at the time, it hadn’t caked all of her skin, making this job a little easier. Still, the muck seemed to flow down into the space of her ass crack, and Nick wondered how far back it went. He didn’t quite know where to start, but made an effort anyway. First, he taped the nappy back closed. Then, finding the dire-situations rag, he laid it under Laura’s bum and back, with her full cooperation. Liquid mess had leaked to the small of her back, almost pooling to her crop top, but luckily it was saved. Then, he untapped the beast. Deft hands had the brown river styx held within, which quickly made its way into a biohazard worthy plastic bag, and then the bin. This job seemed like a needless waste of wipes, but there was too much shit to stink up the shower, so wipes it was. One would expect wet-wiping your step-sister’s soiled ass and vagina to be pretty up there with the weirdest, most uncomfortable tasks imaginable, but Nick and Laura had long ago grown past the awkwardness. This was a job which he resented only because of how frequently he did it, not because it gave either of them the icks. Then, baby powder applied, Nick slipped the new nappy under her and taped it up tight. Not even waiting for her approval, he turned the exhaust fan onto max speed and washed his hands, ten years wiped off his life. “Rag and table are yours to clean,” he said through the mirror’s reflection, watching for her nod. “Better check your top, too.” Well, he’d have sworn that she’d deliberately fucked with him back in his room, the way she paraded about with a perfectly timed and smelly nappy. He’d have sworn that her need to push, and her ritual, impeccably convenient timing, meant that Laura had some level of control over herself. But after that shit-show? That display looked a lot more like a regular teen - alerted at the last minute, no ability to stop it. Still, with his afternoon in shambles, Nick had to believe that Laura had some control over her bowels, and that she was using it to fuck with him. He just had to find better evidence to prove it. Part 2 and Onwards to come!

This short story shows a day in the life of Amy, a 14-year-old girl in an alternate world where children stay in diapers until they’re 16. “Wake up, Amy, otherwise you’ll be late for school”, said Amy’s mom as she gently nudged her 14-year-old daughter awake. “…mmph, five more minutes mom” replied the groggy young girl, unwilling to get out of bed on this cold winter morning. “We can’t do five minutes hon, we both know you’re never going to get out of bed today if you go back to sleep now” said her mom as she pushed the blankets aside, revealing her daughter curled up in her pyjamas. The pyjama bottoms had a bulge, a telltale sign of what was to be found underneath. Her mom then pulled down Amy’s pants, causing the young girl to wince at the cool air touching her skin. With Amy’s pyjama pants pulled off, her diaper was now on display for her mother to see. As usual, Amy had once again given her diaper a good soaking overnight, which now had a yellow tinge all the way to the back. Thankfully, the diaper seems to have held everything in, successfully keeping her bed dry. “Gosh, you’re soaked again this morning. We’re going to have to get you some thicker diapers if you keep peeing this much” lamented her mom as she grabbed the wipes, powder and a fresh diaper for her still sleeping daughter. Placing her tools on the bed next to Amy, her mom proceeded to get to work: she untaped the diaper, causing the front to plop heavily on the bed. Next was the wiping - she grabbed a wipe, first placing it on her own thigh for a couple of seconds to warm it up, before applying it to Amy. She gave the front a couple of wipes, making sure it was clean, then she asked the young girl to lift her legs so she could wipe the back too. Once that was done with, she placed the fresh diaper under Amy’s bum, applied a liberal amount of powder, and taped the diaper in place, making sure it wasn’t too tight around her waist. “We’re done, kiddo” said her mom, who was rolling up the old diaper before throwing it into the diaper bin. “I’ve already prepared breakfast so get yourself ready.” *** Amy grimaced as she felt her diaper once again getting warm as she emptied her bladder during sixth period. She didn’t mind the feeling of a wet diaper, in fact she liked it quite a bit, but this was her fifth wetting and she could feel that the dampness inside which meant her diaper was approaching its capacity. She could have easily approached any of the nurses at school for a change, but for shy Amy, the only one who was allowed to get close to her diaper was her mom. She didn’t know how to change herself yet, so the only thing she could do was to hope and pray that her diaper would last her until she got home. Much to her relief, class let out before her diaper did, and the girl quickly bid her goodbyes to her friends before rushing home. “I’m home, mom! I think I need a change” said Amy the moment she reached home. “Welcome home, dear” said Amy’s mom as she lifted up the girl’s skirt to get a view of her diaper, which was saturated and on the verge of leaking. “Jeez, you’re right, this thing is soaked. How many times did you pee?” “...five, I guess?” replied Amy. While she wasn’t potty trained yet, she could tell that she was peeing whenever a new stream of warmth entered her diaper. “Well that explains the state of your diaper. You really should get the nurse to change you sometimes you know that?” her mom said. “But then again it’s a good time to give these a try” she said, as she showed Amy the new pack of diapers that she just bought: “Pampers Max: our most absorbent diapers yet for growing kids and teens - designed for whole-day absorbency!” “Since you were pushing your diapers to their limits I went shopping today to see if there was anything better. These are pretty pricy, so I hope you like them!”, she said as she began changing Amy into the new diaper. And as Amy was changed into the new Pampers, she found that she did like them. The Pampers was thicker than her previous diaper and the padding was much softer to her skin. And unlike the rough paper-like exterior that the previous diaper had, her new one had a silky smooth plastic exterior. “Thanks mom, I really like these” she told her mom as she fiddled around with her new diaper. *** Amy was in her room. She’d just finished working on the last of her homework problems for the day, and was now lying on her bed playing with her phone. It’s been five hours since she was changed into the Pampers, and she’d given the diaper a couple of good wettings along the way. Despite that, however, it was no where close to leaking. The white of the diaper has since been replaced with a light yellow at the middle and back, and it was much squishier now, but it was dry inside and Amy was confident that it could absorb a whole lot more pee. Her body, however, had other ideas. She felt a dull ache in her stomach, and she knew what was to come. Although Amy couldn’t control her pee, she could tell when she was about to poop. However, she can’t hold it for very long, so she still uses her diaper to go number two. She went to a corner of her room, right beside her bed, and squat down. A habit she developed from when she was a toddler, Amy would always go to that same place to do her poo. It was her “safe spot”, so to speak. She gave a small push, and felt the soft warm mush slowly expel out of her insides into the seat of the diaper behind her. Along with the poop came a steady stream of pee, that was quickly absorbed into the welcoming diaper. The smell started to waft out of the diaper into the room around her, but Amy wasn’t done yet. There was still a slight twinge in her belly, so she lifted her diapered butt a little and gave another push, pushing another sizeable load into her Pampers. After that second push, the twinge was no more, and she could tell that she was finally done. She stood up and felt that her diaper was saggier and heavier than before, and there was also an obvious bulge at the back containing her mess. Feeling relieved, she lied back on her bed, allowing the poop to squish around her butt, and picked her phone back up to continue where she left off, while enjoying the warm, mushy feeling of the Pampers. *** “Amy, it’s time for din...” Amy’s mom had just finished preparing dinner and had entered her room to tell her, but the lingering smell in the air caught her attention. “Smells like someone’s stinky” she said teasingly to her daughter. “Uh-huh” was her reply. From her lying position, she turned around to her sides, with her back facing towards her mother, her standard position for a poopy diaper check when she was too lazy to get off the bed. The smell made it pretty obvious, but her mom would always make it a point to check anyways. She first placed her hand gently on the back of the diaper and felt the mushy squish, which confirmed her suspicions, then she pulled the waistband of the Pampers back and glanced inside to assess the damage. “Wow, it’s a big one this time. You’ve really soaked it too.” she said as she pulled down Amy’s pants to check for leaks. “But it looks like the Pampers held everything in very well. I guess you really get what you pay for!” Satisfied with the diaper’s stellar performance, she pulled her daughter’s pants back up. “Dinner’s ready, so why don’t we do that first. I’ll change you after that.” Amy was hungry, and she rather enjoyed the comfort that a warm mushy diaper provided, so she was happy to go along. *** Dinner was uneventful, despite there being a girl with a stinky diaper at the dinner table. Everyone in the family had long gotten used to the smell of Amy’s messes, and didn’t mind it much, but would tease her about it from time to time. Once dinner was done with, Amy retreated to her room, while her mom was still cleaning the kitchen and the dishes. She’d been in a poopy diaper for a while now but the diaper remained warm and squishy, thanks in part to another fresh stream of pee that she released while eating dinner a moment ago. This was a feeling that she greatly enjoyed, and she lied on the bed to bask in the comfort of her soiled Pampers diaper. Unfortunately, her comfort was short-lived as her mom entered her room shortly after and began the diaper change routine. Her pants were swiftly taken off and her shirt rolled up slightly, revealing the Pampers that was now swollen and discoloured with a mix of yellow and brown. Next, the tapes were undone and the diaper opened, uncovering the mess that had smeared over much of Amy’s rear and some over the front. After many wipes and a sprinkling of powder, the young girl was once again put in a fresh Pampers diaper. “I really like this diaper, mom.” said Amy at the end of the change. “I’m glad you like it, hon. I’ll put in an order for a case then. Don’t stay up too late!” she said to her daughter, dimming the lights as she left the room. “Thanks! I love you mom!” she replied. She was delighted to know that she’d have more of her new favourite diapers coming in. She picked up her phone and went on Twitter to brag about her new diapers to her followers. Several conversations later, sleepiness took over, and Amy found herself slowly drifting off to sleep... but not before releasing one more stream of warm pee into her comforting diaper. End Endnotes This was something that I wrote on a whim for my own enjoyment. It's a silly and cliche premise but one that I found interesting nevertheless, so please forgive the lack of realism. I haven't had a language class for a very long time, so I'd appreciate feedback on grammatical/formatting errors. I'm sorry if this entire story reads like a Pampers ad. I swear this isn't one. I hope at least some of you enjoyed reading this story as much as I did writing it.

Rebecca set her bag down upon the bed. Her bed now. At least, for the next semester. The choice to live on campus for her second year wasn't one easily made. Her parents had offered to let her stay in her old bedroom, and it wasn't that long a commute. But... she needed her freedom. There was a time in everyone's life when they needed to go out into the world to figure out for themselves who they are, and you didn't do that by living forever in your childhood bedroom. She couldn't be act like a kid forever. She sighed. Some might argue that last part for certain things. Despite what she wanted, some things wouldn't change. Other things, however, needed to change right now. She opened the bag and dug to the bottom. She felt around with her eyes closed until she landed on the familiar plastic feel. She pulled out the thick, white diaper and looked around her room. She could try going to the bathroom to change, but then she risked being seen. Changing here, however, meant finding a place to store a soaked diaper until she could take her trash out. She sighed, thanked god she managed to get an individual room and put a bag inside the sealing garbage can she had picked out specifically for this. She took hers off, wrapped it in an extra plastic bag, and shoved it in. She re-diapered herself and pulled her skirt down over it. She looked in the mirror and frowned. It wasn't too obvious but... her bottom definitely stuck out. She sashayed back and forth, and the sound of crinkling plastic came through. She told herself it was more obvious because she knew it was there, and realistically no one would be able to tell unless they were looking for it, but it was hard to convince herself. She opened her bag further and took out the bag of diapers. There were twenty of them, each thick, plastic, and unmistakable for what they were. At least they weren't the printed kind- she still remembered with horror when her parents presented her with a pink bunny covered diaper for a "fun change." She wrapped the bag in a blanket, shoved it in a suitcase, and looked around her room. Finally she hid it in her closet and sighed. The brand was far from what she would have wanted. She had considered just stocking up on the underwear like pull ups she wore at home, but even back then she rarely tried wearing them outside the house, or anywhere she'd be far from a bathroom. The next were a bit thicker but still paper backed and quiet. She'd wear them when she'd be out but knew she could change quickly. That had been harder to give up, but in the end it was also still wishful thinking. With hour long classes and even longer tests, not to mention walking all over the campus without a private bathroom, it was too much of a risk. On top of that, a leaking diaper in public was far worse then plastic underwear. So, here she was. She thought for a moment, then reached back into the bag and took a spare diaper out. She figured she should probably bring a spare around, just in case. The campus was large, and she couldn't always be sure to make it back in time. She then reached into her "regular" underwear drawer, took out a pair of briefs, and pulled them up her legs. It always made her feel more comfortable to have something extra in case her skirt ran up, and it helped keep the crinkle sound down. Someone knocked at the door. Before she could answer, a smoothed skin, perfectly formed face, flanked by long, bleached hair, poked inside. "Eeep!" Rebecca said. Thinking quickly, she let her skirt drop back down and threw her her blanket over her bed. "You a bit of a scaredy cat?" the head asked. It was Matilda, an annoying cheerleader who shared some of Rebecca's classes. "What are you hiding?" "None of your business!" Rebecca said. "I mean, nothing. What do you want?" "Just letting you know there is a party tonight," she said. "Oh, I uhhh..." it was tempting, but it was also a Wednesday night. "I really should study. I have a morning class." Matilda laughed. "Oh, the party is for cheerleaders only, silly. Just letting you know in case it got too loud." She slammed the door behind her as she left. Rebecca grumbled to herself. Of course there was no reason for her to mention it, she was sure the cheerleader just wanted her to know she wasn't invited. She packed and headed to class. The read-headed girl walked through the hallways. She kept telling herself the sound of her diaper crinkling was not as loud as it seemed. It was something she knew was true, but had still been a source of anxiety for years. Now, with the unfortunate choice of the extra thick diapers, and the close call, it was all she could think about. "Hello again Rebby!" Matilda said, coming beside her. Rebecca jumped, startled at her sudden appearance. "My your jumpy today Rebby. Or do you prefer Becca?" "I prefer Rebecca," she said. "Whatever you want Becca. Sorry about our little run in earlier, I hope I didn't sound like I was making fun of you." She was dressed in a tank top and short skirt, in direct contrast to Rebecca's sweater and long, plaid skirt. Rebecca rolled her eyes. "Not at all." "Its just, you know, only for cheerleaders. And their boyfriends. And some of their friends. And a few other people. But its ok, you got your own thing going. Love your long skirts and frumpy clothes! Its cute, like a schoolgirl, and I suppose you have to dress according to your build." "Wow, thanks. Yes, your tiny skirts just shout "maturity." A girl they were passing giggled. She had long black hair and short black dress, and hit her smile behind her hand. She winked at Rebecca as they passed. Matilda made a face as she was laughed at, then put on a fake smile and wrapped an arm around Rebecca stomach and pulled her in close. Rebecca kept walking but froze from the waist up. Where she was, Matilda's hand was dangerously close to her... She reached down and moved Matilda's arm away. "Sorry would you mind not doing that?" "Awww. I would mind not doing that, actually. I'm just trying to get close with my new friend." She put a hand around her waist again, this time lower. Rebecca looked at the arm nervously. She considered pushing it away again, but that would probably only encourage Matilda, and she didn't want to risk her trying again and ending up right smack in the wrong place. "I think that's close enough!" Rebecca said, wiping her hand away. Matilde smiled. "Wow! Feisty! You go girl!" she said, and smacked Rebecca on the bottom. There was a moment after the thud where neither spoke. Rebecca stared straight forward, and Matilda looked at her. "What was that?" Matilda asked. "What was what?" Rebecca said. "That sound." "Probably a bird." "No the thud." "Hit a tree." "Then there was a crinkling sound." "A plastic tree." "Awww that's a cute joke sweetie. Such a clever girl!" Rebecca pointed a finger at her. "Hey! Don't talk to me that..." She stopped as Matilda hooked a finger under her skirt and lifted. "HEY! Don't... Errr!" She said, pushing her skirt down. "Sorry, what was that little girl?" Matilda asked. She stepped a bit closer and put her hand back on Rebecca's skirt. She looked straight into her eyes and gave a mocking smile. "I gave you a compliment. What do you say, little girl?" "Ah..." Rebecca paused. It was only a second of contact, she wouldn't necessarily have seen anything. Then again, she might have already seen something from when she barged into her door and been suspicious. Rebecca shook her head. She was trying to think of a way out of it, but realistically she was beaten. Matilda had been teasing her before, but in an entirely different way. She must know. "Thank you for the compliment." "Good girl. Well have a good day! I'll see you in the afternoon class!" Matilda said, and ruffled Rebecca's hair, then hopped away in the other direction.

This is a reupload of a story by DLglasgow Chapter 1 The rain lashed against the window of the car as we sped up the motorway, it seemed today the weathers mood reflected that of the occupants. The silence was the worst part, we had been driving for over an hour and yet the only words spoken were short observations made by my parents in the front. Next to me sat my younger sister, earphones in listening to music while staring blankly out of the window. At 15 she normally really got on my nerves but today however we were in this together, both waiting with worried trepidation about what our fate would be for the next 2 months. Today was in fact the first day of our summer holiday yet instead of enjoying our freedom with friends we were on route to the massive exhibition centre outside the city. The show we were visiting was called ‘The Teenager Improvement & Correction Show’, not long ago this strange title would have seem like a joke but in just a few years they had become all the rage. These shows had started, fuelled as parents becoming increasingly frustrated with the lack of self-control, respect and responsibility teenagers were showing along with teenage pregnancy, drug abuse and under 18 crime reaching all-time highs. These huge social issues had led to shows that would have once been condemned as inappropriate or even child-abuse to be deemed necessary and in a lot of cases actively encouraged. After all on paper they seemed to be incredibly affective. This however didn’t bring any hope to my heart. I had read about these shows in the paper but I never really paid attention, always thinking my parents would never take me to one. However I was most definitely wrong, as was my sister when she found out she would be joining me. People I knew at school had attended these in past summers and when they did you wouldn’t hear from them until school resumed in September. Even when they did return never was their summer talked about and it was always a ‘no go’ topic. It was this dread of not knowing what to expect that was already worse than any punishment I had received before. The good or bad news however was that we were nearly there and I guessed we only had about 15 minutes left on the road. You are probably wondering what drove my parents to bringing us both here? Well in my case I was stupid and got caught red handed; the cannabis was in the paper ready to be rolled when in walks my mother. I thought she was out shopping but this assumption proved to be a big mistake. My parents hate drugs so as you can imagine she went mental. My sister on the other hand had built up her cause for punishment over a much longer period; generally back talking, coming home late, swearing at my parents, etc... It’s probably time I tell you a bit about myself. To get started I’m 17 and stand at about 5,8” which compared to the other girls in my class is pretty tall. Like my sister we are both slim and generally considered to be good looking. While looking similar, my brown hair came down to just below my shoulders whereas she wore her blond hair up in a scrunchy. Chapter 2 “Right girls” my mother said aloud, awaking both me and my sister from our thoughts. As we both looked up and my sister removed her earphones she continued, “You both know why me and your father have decided to bring you here, you both let us down badly. Now I’m going to set down two simple rules even before we get started. Firstly you have no choice is what improvement system we chose for you and any arguments will just result in your punishment being worsened. Secondly I want you both to be on your best behaviour, we will not put up with any swearing, running away or any such like. Understand?” “Yes Mum” I replied “Good Hannah, what about you Lucy?” “Yes, but do...” she started before being interrupted “No buts young lady, that’s final” It was then that our car turned into the gravel car park and we slowed into a space near the back. “It’s busier than I imagined” my dad blurted out aloud “First day of the holidays, I’m sure we aren’t the only parents wanting to get started straight away.” my mum said back before continuing “Right let’s get going!” I got out of the car with no haste, I even delayed the process of closing the door but after a sharp look from my mother quickly closed it and sped up to catch up with the three of them as they headed for the main entrance. Moments later we were moving through the revolving doors and into the huge foyer. It was very busy with hundreds of families moving around, yet it was eerily quiet. It seemed only the adults were talking. I could even hear somebody sobbing in the distance but couldn’t locate where. But there was not time for that as mum was already ushering us towards the entrance into hall 2. Upon crossing the fresh hold I stopped, staring with a mixture of shock and horror. The hall was enormous and seemed to be divided into about 10 sections which in turn housed about 20 stands. Above each of these sections hung a huge sign decrypting the system of punishment (I was not looking at this as correction anymore) it represented. I had just started to scan the titles when a young man approached my parents saying aloud ‘Hi folks, is it your first time at this show? You look a bit lost’ My father seemed please somebody had come to the rescue as he like me had stopped and stared after entering. “Thanks and yes it is. How does it work, do we go around in order or….” He trailed off not really knowing what he should be saying. “Don’t worry, its actually really simple. You will see the big signs above each of these sections, yes, well these are the systems of correction & punishment. We have 8 in total so the first step is to choose which one is appropriate.” “Ok” my dad nodded not sounded too sure “and after that…” “Then just go up to the first desk they will help you get started, choosing the severity, length, etc of your chosen system of correction. It’s a build your own method so you can really customise it as required” “That’s great, thanks” my mum cut in obviously eager to get started. Chapter 3 We moved off towards the first section whose title read ‘Enforced Education’ with the subtitle ‘For underachievers’. I looked over to my sister and she was very pale with a look on her face that mimicked how I felt inside. I wasn’t sure if I should cry, be angry or run away but I quickly reminded myself of my mother’s warning and that I didn’t want to make this any worst for myself. Before we reached the entrance to this section my mother stopped obviously reading the sign before turning around and gesturing towards another section across the hall. “Of all the things you two have done, lucky underachieving isn’t one” she muttered as she pushed forward. The next section read ‘Manual labour – for lazy teens’ again as we approached my mother stopped deciding this also was inappropriate. This process continued as we moved deeper into the hall, reading the titles as we went I noticed that it seemed the punishments systems were getting more severe. ‘Corporal punishment and chastity’ my father read aloud as me and Lucy gasped aloud. You wouldn’t have believed my relief when as like the others before, we walked straight past. I was starting to hope that maybe my parents would decide that none of these systems suited and that we would go home and I would be grounded like my past punishments. This however turned out to be a false hope, as just then my mother started moving purposefully towards the sign that read ‘Dependency & Regression – Both preventative and punishment’. I wasn’t sure what Regression meant but I definitely didn’t like the sound of that. Lucy’s walking pace had slowed and talking the cue followed suit. “Do you know what that means” she said pointing to the sign “No, you?” I replied “Not sure… I thought it meant getting younger but… it can’t be….” she said “Well were going to find out soon enough” “Hannah, Lucy, get over here” my mum shouted across the hall People were turning around and blushing I speed walked over to the large counter where they both were stood with Lucy hot on my heels. Chapter 4 Arriving at the counter I stood next to my parents as the woman behind began to speak after obviously waiting for us to arrive. “So have you decided on this correction plan already or would you like me to talk you through it?” “Talk us through it please?” replied my mother quickly “Well, the principle is pretty simple really and has been developed recently but the results so far have been outstanding. It does however require you to have an open mind and it’s not for all parents…” I was already worried but my mother nodded prompting her to continue. “So the idea of this system is to regress your teenagers to an age or state where they were more dependent upon you. This then rebuilds their respect for you while providing a deterrent for them not to misbehave. It’s like having a second shot at bringing them up.” I was taken aback but still was struggle to see what she meant. How would they make us more dependent on our parents? This thought was punctured however by my father blurting out “Sounds perfect! But how does it actually work?” “Well that depends, on the level you choose. We have five running from level 1 for teenagers who need a minor reminder all the way to level 5 for out of control teens.” “Now without me telling you about each level where would you place your two girls? I expect they are both to receive correction?” “Yes they both are; for Lucy here pointing at my sister I would say a 2 while Hannah pointer at me is probably a 3 or 4” my mother responded “Perfect she said taking a note. Well here are the rules for each level” she said pushing over 3 pieces of paper. My mum read the first sheet aloud: Level 2 Ideal for correcting ongoing but minor misbehaving or lack of respect Correction term: 4 – 8 weeks Parental involvement: Medium Material cost: £20 per week Objective: Return teen to full use of nappies with toilet out of bounds. Parental control over nappy changes with punishments for misbehaving. No or normal clothes to be worn at discretion of parent. Base Rules: 1. Teen must be in nappies for the whole period of punishment 2. Nappy must be used for both wetting and messing 3. Only parents / selected adults can change the teen 4. Punishment for misbehaving Configuration Options: 1. Punishments 2. Nappy style and capacity 3. Length of period between changes ---------------- Mum stopped and looked over at us both. Lucy was in tears and I however was angry and couldn’t stop myself “NO WAY! I’m not F###### going along with this” I shouted “How dare you speak to me like that young lady! I was obviously wrong thinking level 3 would be appropriate” She replied angrily handing one of the sheets back to women “But…” I started “No! You be quite or I will upgrade you to level 5!” She snarled back before reading aloud again. Level 4 Ideal for correcting and punishing a major rebellion or lack of respect from a teen. Correction term: 6 – 12 weeks Parental involvement: High Material cost: £45 per week Objective: Return teen to full time baby state, with uncontrolled use of nappies, baby clothing and routines. Full parental control over all accepts of life with major punishments for misbehaving. However no confinement is used and baby talk is not required. Base Rules: 1. Teen must be in thick nappies for the whole period of punishment 2. Forced wetting and messing for whole period 3. Only parents / selected adults can change the teen 4. Baby clothing to be worn at all times 5. Fed baby food and milk in bottles 6. Sleep in a crib (supplied for period) 7. Severe punishments for misbehaving Configuration Options: 1. Punishments 2. Nappy style, capacity and doublers 3. Length of period between changes 4. Clothing styles ---------------- I was crying now, my parents surely couldn’t go through with this. How would I cope, I can’t be a baby, I won’t! These thoughts were racing through my mind but over them all I had an overarching sense of helplessness. “Don’t you think that’s a bit severe? I’m not so sure about this.” my dad asked my mum “No David I think it’s perfect. Weren’t you even saying the other day how easier it was when they were younger?” “Yes but… but… maybe your right” he said sounding beaten. “So you want to go ahead?” The women piped up from behind the counter. I had now managed to gain some composure, rubbing my tears away from my eyes and looking over to Lucy. She had also stopped crying, maybe realising that she had got of much more lightly than me. My mum nodded and the woman pointed towards the nearest stand “Great, the first stand lets you select the required nappies and you just move on through each from there. Your choices will be marked on the back of those sheets” “Let’s get moving then, I want to be home before 3” mum said to me as she grabbed my hand Chapter 5 The stand was occupied by a much younger man probably around 25 and whose table featured a wide array of large plastic squares and what looked like towels. These must be the nappies and this attractive guy is going to help my mum select the nappies I will be wearing. That thought alone made me turn beat red with embarrassment. “Hi there, I’m Jake” he introduced “What are your levels?” “2 and 4”my mum “OK, well let’s start with the level two, which one is that?” I couldn’t believe how matter of fact he was being as my mum proceeded to point to my sister. “Right she’s a small so your first choice is do you want disposable or cloth? Cloth is thicker but means you have to wash it and well, it can get quite messy.” He smiled “Disposable, definitely” dad shot back! “Fine, as she will be in them full time you should probably disregard these” he said pointing to the left of the table. “Now I would recommend either this” holding up a thick nappy with a green stripe down it “or this” holding up a similar looking one but this time with a purple stripe and noticeably thicker. “What’s the difference?” my mum said “Well the purple one is a Tena slip maxi, rather than a super so has more capacity and increases the time between changes…” “That one sounds perfect for Lucy then but what about for Hannah here?” she replied “Well, being a level 4 and wanting disposable I would say you only have one option” he said moving along to the other end of the table and picking up an incredibly thick nappy covered in baby prints. “What?” I said aloud. It was clearly twice the thickness of Lucy’s one “This” he said “is a custom teen nappy we have had created which is the thickest and most absorbent in the world. The idea is to simulate the feeling a baby would get wearing a nappy” “Well that was easy then” my mum said “What next?” “Move along to the next stand and they will help you select your nappy changing intervals” Both my parents thanked him for his help while he updated our sheets before we moved on. The next few stands were a blur as I was crying quietly and had taken the ‘pretend it’s not happening approach’. My dad noticing I was not required for them to make the choices said me and my sister could go and wait at a small seating area in the middle. We both quickly accepted, deciding that not watching the decision being made would reduce the continual embarrassment. It took over 30 minutes for my parents to move through about ¾ of the stands, my bum was getting numb so I decided to re-join my parents. This was a bad idea as the stand they had just arrived at was marked ‘Level 4 – 5 Only’. The women behind this stand was already talking when I arrived unbeknown to my parents. “So is your daughter over 16? And do you know if she is sexual active?” “Yes she’s 17 but I hope not” my mother replied “Well one of the problems with level 4 & 5’s is that the restrictive clothing prevents the ability of your teen to carry out self-sexual simulation such as masturbation. Which is I might add is an important part of becoming an adult” “Ok…” my dad said obviously sounding nervous for what was about to follow “Well, obviously you can’t let her remove the nappies as this would ruin the process of correction and dependence, so we created this” she said holding up what appears to large pair of pants but with a hollow dido at the front and back. “To allow your daughter to experience masturbation you can strap this on her and select a setting as required” pointing to a small remote control with the options; 1 to 4. “The powerful vibrators in the front and rear will do the rest.” After taking a quite pause she continued “This is optional but I would highly recommend it” “OK, if you think its best” my mum replied “No Mum”, I couldn’t help myself and she span around to see me standing their behind her. “You lost your right to have a say when you took those drugs Hannah, now you can either be quite or go back and join your sister” What could I do? Although noticing the next and penultimate stand was labelled ‘punishments’ I resisted retorting. Again my sheet was marked and I noticed it was looking rather full, that worried me greatly but mum was already moving off again. The punishment stand was fairly bland and the bored looking, middle aged woman behind it appeared visibly pleased when we stopped in front of it. “Hi there” she said in a strong Irish accent. “What’s the level?” she asked “Level’s” my mum corrected, “2 & 4” “Well we have over 20 punishment methods available divided into 3 categories of misbehaviour. Now you can pick and choose the ones you want but many parents find this hard so we have created premade ‘packs’ if you will, for each level” “That sound’s easier” dad responded “It is and what’s more they are in sealed envelopes so neither party knows the punishment until required. Now if you want to go ahead I will just have to see the sheets to check the compatibility” My mum quickly handed over the two pieces to paper which she studied for about 40 seconds before added a quick mark on the last blank row. And pointed off to the final stand. “Right your all set, you can pay at the next stand and then they will load up your car with the materials” Chapter 6 20 minutes later all 4 of us were in the car heading out of the car park. The mood in the car was miserable, the first thing my mum had said after the boot was closed over the many boxes was how she and my father had wished they didn’t need to do this but thought it would be the best for us in the long run. I didn’t agree but remained quiet, as did Lucy. She then proceeded to hand over a folded document titled ‘Your Correction Plan’ to each of us. “Read that” she said “Your correction will start the minute we get home, no arguments” -------------- Correction Plan – Hannah McDowell – 17 – Level 4 Please read this carefully as it sets out the rules and the choices your parents have made for you. Firstly as a level 4 you will be regressed back in almost every way to that of an infant. You will be forced to wet and mess your nappies, wear baby clothes, be fed baby food, drink from a bottle and sleep in a crib. You will have a dummy in at all times but as a level 4 you will, at the discretion of your parents, be able to talk like an adult at times. Choices Forced Use: Yes (wetting & messing) Nappy: Disposable Teen Baby Maxi (Medium) Change Interval: 10am, 2pm and 7pm Friend contact: None Clothing options: Onesie (pink), Sleeper / All-in-one (pink), Play Dress (yellow) Clothing accessories: Restrictive moment mittens, teen size dummy with harness Rental Furniture: Crib, Changing Table, Play Pen & Highchair Restraints: Yes (crib only) Sexual: Strap on vibrator Extras: Enema kit Punishments: Preselected and unknown to both parties Rules In addition to the core rules mentioned earlier your parents have selected to add these rules: 1. No attempt to be made to remove clothing 2. Nappy changes cannot be requested 3. All adult food and drinks out of bounds 4. You must also obey commends from your sister as she is now older than you Now you have read this document we would advise that you accept these selections and do not resist the process as this will just result in punishments and more discomfort. Your punishment has been set to last for 6 weeks but can be extended at any time. Note that furniture is rented and will normally be installed within 2 working days. You correction will however start upon arriving home. --------------- I read and re-read the document hoping this was a dream but the harsh reality set in and I began to accept that I would only be a teenager for another hour until we arrived home. Lucy asked if she you see mine indicating to the piece of paper and we swapped with me quickly reading over her selected options. It seemed she had got off much more lightly and while she would also be in nappies full time, the baby clothing or furniture options were missing and she had an extra change interval each day. Lucy seemed to have finished reading mine and had turned very pale. “Oh my god, I thought I had it bad” she whispered in my ear, there was no glee in her voice she genuinely sounds sorry for me. I didn’t however respond, after all what could I say. The rest of the long journey was uneventful and we were sound travelling down the narrow, dead end road which led to our house. The house itself was positioned right next to the sea and we had no neighbours for miles. Normally I hated this remoteness but this summer it was great as there was no risk one of my friends would drop by and see me. We pulled up outside the house and after turning off the engine both my parents jumped out the car. I was shaking with fear, embarrassment and anger for what was about to happen and didn’t move, Lucy was the same and even had started to cry again. Mum obviously noticing we haven’t got out opened by door and said “Actually girls I want you to stay in the car while me and your father unpack and setup the things. We will call you in when ready” We waited in silence for what felt like hours but was probably only 10 minutes for mum or dad to return. In this time I considered running away, fighting them or calling the police but dismissed each idea after thinking it through. The tap on the window caused me to turn around to see my dad waiting outside, we both quickly got out and followed him inside in silence. “Sit down on the sofa girls, we want to run through the rules before we get started” I sat quickly, looking down at my feet although I couldn’t help notice a large plastic mat on the floor a few feet away with two nappies sitting next to it. Chapter 7 “Right girls, you have both had time in the car to read through your rules so before we get started I wanted to ask if you have any questions?” mum asked calmly “Yes mum, do… do… do you really have to do this? I’m 15… I don’t want to wear nappies!” Lucy piped up through tears “Yes Lucy, you do and I don’t want to hear any more complaining about it. You should have known that your behaviour would led to consequences.” Mum retorted “Hannah, do you have anything to ask” dad asked I just shock my head, letting the tears fall onto my lap. “Good” mum said “me and your dad have been talking and have decided that it wouldn’t be appropriate for him to change you, so I will be the only one who changes your nappies over the next 6 weeks.” I was slightly glad about this as I’m not sure I could have dealt with dad changing me but was my own mother wasn’t much better either. Luckily as a teacher she had the whole summer off too, so she would always be around. “Right let’s get started then!” mum announced “Lucy, strip off all your clothes and lie down there” pointing to the changing mat. “What? Get naked?” Lucy asked disbelieving. “Yes Lucy” mum replied as if talking to someone very stupid “and quickly or you will be receiving a punishment before we even get started” Lucy stood up slowly and after slipping off her shoes started unbuttoning the top of her dress and letting it fall to the ground. Her socks and pant were next leaving her standing stark naked and beat red in front of us all. Mum placed her arm around her and guided her down onto the changing mat. Lucy was crying again now but mum just ignored her as she unfolded the nappy next to her. I was shocked at how big it was, it haven’t looked that big at the stand. “Lift your legs up honey” mum cooed helping to lift her bum up before sliding it under and laying her back down. Next she brought out some baby oil and powder which was applied liberally over her bum and crotch, all the way up to her bellybutton. “Time to tape you up” mum said aloud before pulling the front of the nappy over and after a quick adjustment pulled and applied the four tapes. “All set! You can stand up now” Lucy stood slowly and I couldn’t help but gasp at the slight. Firstly the nappy was large covering right over her bellybutton and was obviously bulky by the way her legs were forced apart. She seemed unsteady on her feet as if she was also shocked by the feeling. After letting her stand for a few seconds, dad piped up that although she would be allowed to wear normal clothes they had decided that for the first few days that she should just wear a nappy until she gets more use to it. “Right you can sit down honey” mum added “Hannah, you know the drill, no arguments” I wanted to argue but I already felt beaten so slowly stood and striped down to my panties. “All your clothes, Hannah” mum commanded. I placed my hand on the cotton sides and slowly slide them down my legs. This was so embarrassing, my parents hadn’t seen me naked in years. As I continued to turn an even brighter shade of red mum commented that it was good that I was clean shaven as this would help prevent nappy rash. This final comment was too much and like Lucy I too burst into tears. Mum didn’t take too much notice and instead helped me down onto the cold plastic mat. My nappy was already unfolded and I could see the pink baby prints around the curling edges. I lifted my legs as commended and felt it being slid under my bum while I just closed by eyes, hoping this was all just a terrible dream. The nappy was obviously bulky as I now felt higher off the ground and it wasn’t long before I too was oiled, powdered and taped up. The feeling was incredibly strange, I had expected it to be uncomfortable but it wasn’t. It was however definitely noticeable and as I stood up I felt my legs being pushed apart massively, even balancing was hard work. I made a move toward the sofa but mum quickly grabbed my shoulder, pushing back to the ground pulling a pink piece of clothing out of a bag, “We’re not done yet, remember you’re being regressed to pretty much the state of a baby”. This turned out to be an onesie which mum asked me to step into before pulling it up, guiding my arms into its short sleeves and zipping it up at the back. Next came large mittens which reminded me of the time we went skiing last year. These ones though felt much more padded and then when mum pulled the small cord at the wrist I realised that with these on my hands would be useless for all but the simplest of tasks. I thought it was over but dad then threw and object over the room to mum “don’t forgot this”. Mum amazingly caught it and as my eyes focused I realised this was the dummy as talked about in the rule sheet. “Please mum, no…” I begged but it was too late as she stuffed it into my mouth, the ball was huge pinning my tong down. I winced as two little straps were tightened around my head and I realised there was now no way I could remove it. “All done honey, you look so adorable” mum commented looking pleased. I tried to stand up from my position sitting on the floor but fell quickly back over onto my thickly padded bum. “Oh, honey I forgot to say seeing as you are now a baby, walking is banned, you can only crawl” I vented my anger at this but because of the huge dummy all that came out was some jumbled words. My sister laughed from across the room but was instantly met by a stern look from my dad, “Don’t you laugh Lucy or you might too find yourself like that”. That shut her up and I slowly started to crawl towards the sofa. Chapter 8 For the rest of the afternoon both me and my sister remained on the sofa. Mum had put on the Disney channel which she seemed was now age appropriate, it could have been worst and I had soon got drawn into the programmes. Nothing was said between us for the whole time, although the dummy ensured that for me at least it wasn’t an option. As evening drew nearer I noticed Lucy had started to fidget a bit more than usual and the pressure building in my bladder reminded me that at some point soon we would be both using our nappies, a thought I had been trying to supress. It was while pondering this that the TV suddenly went black and my dad’s voice shouted from the kitchen “Dinners ready girls... and Hannah remember you have to crawl”. The short trip to the Kitchen had been humiliating, while Lucy quickly walked or more waddled through I dropped to my hands and knees as proceeded slowly into the kitchen, the huge nappy making its presence felt with every movement. Lucy was already sitting up at the table and on entering my dad got out of his own chair and lifted me up, placing me in a chair which had been moved in-between his and my mum’s normal places. Winking he joked “Don’t worry you high chair will be here tomorrow”. Seconds later after mum had placed 3 full plates down she brought mine, which consisted of 3 piles of mush I could only guess was the blended result of the Sausages, mash and vegetables that was on the others. Sitting down next to me she told everyone to start eating and then undid the straps holding my dummy letting it hang around my neck. “Now Hannah, now I’m going to feed you and aspect you to eat it all!” her tone making it clear I was not in a position to argue. Wasting no time she drove a spoon into one of the piles and quickly forced it into my mouth. I had hardly finished swallowing it before another arrived, then another and another. This continued non-stop until about half way when my dad placed a huge bottle in my mouth, holding it in place as the litre of milk slowly drained itself. Dinner finished 10 minutes later with my stomach feeling like it would explode, mum had forced every gram into my mouth and I had drank what must have been two litres of milk. My dummy was now secured back in placed and it was only now that I noticed that Lucy was really starting to squirm in her seat. Mum seemed to have also noticed this as it was at that moment she said “There’s no point fighting it Lucy, you’re going to have to get used to being in a wet and messy nappy. Plus you should count yourself lucky, the diuretics and laxatives in Hannah’s dinner are going to make it much worst for her” I let out a smothered mown at this, I had completely forgotten my punishment sheet had said ‘forced wetting & messing’. It didn’t take long for Lucy to lose her battle with her bladder, suddenly while my parents were talking she went rigid and as the room went silent I could hear a strong torrent of pee making its way into her nappy. The lines of the front started to change colour and the nappy visibly swelled all the while Lucy was crying into her hands. “Right you two go and watch TV while I clear up and then its bed” mum said completely ignoring Lucy’s crying. Dad lifted me up but instead of placing me on the floor carried me to the lounge dropping me on the sofa. About 30 seconds later Lucy walked through her yellowing nappy sagging slightly but she avoided eye contact. I would have felt sorry for her but my now full bladder was making is presence known and I’m sure I could feel my intestines churning. 10 minutes later while halfway through an old episode of Hannah Montana, the pressure in my bladder was being truly painful, I even had forgotten about the cramping which had started in my stomach. I decided that holding it off any longer wouldn’t help even if possible and slowly started letting go. This however proved to be much harder than expected as my 15 years of toilet training put up a fight, soon though the flood gates opened and I felt the hot rush of pee running around by crotch and bum before being soaked up in the huge nappy. I could feel Lucy eyes watching me but I kept looking firmly ahead at the TV, it took almost a minute before the pee stopped and I was now encased in enlarged and warm nappy. I had expected it to feel awful but the warmth was surprisingly quite pleasant. The program ended marking the 7pm adverts and once again my attention was drawn to my bowels which churned and cramped menacingly. It was during the advert that mum joined us in lounge to announce that it was my bedtime and that she would check my nappy before bed, signalling me to follow her. I grudgingly got up and started following before remembering I was banned from walking. 30 seconds later I had made it into my bedroom on my hands and knees. Mum then lifted me with surprising strength onto my bed, I didn’t resist and was looking forward to being put in a dry nappy for bed, the wet one was already starting to go cold. Mum rolled me over and unzipped the back of the onesie and pulled it down before I felt her hand going down the back of my nappy and then after rolling me over the front. “Mum!” I could help protesting through the dummy. Completely ignoring my protests mum announced that my nappy was nowhere near capacity so she would change me in the morning. I was slightly shocked by this but she was already guiding my legs into the pink sleeper which would encase me for the next 12 hours. Soon she had zipped the sleeper up, ensure the dummy and mittens were securely fastened and warned me that leaving the bed would be met with severe punishments. On leaving she turned off the light plunging the room into darkness. Chapter 9 Although I tried, sleep was impossible to find, the bulky wet nappy made is presence known constantly but worst was the now urgent need to poop. I squirmed around trying to find a position which would reduce the pressure but it was no good. I was going to have to mess myself, the thought alone started tears to well up in my eyes. Another huge wave of pressure started and my body won the battle over my mind. The minute that followed was a blur as wave after wave of warm mush forced itself into my nappy, moving both up my back and forward onto my fanny. And as if to and insult to injury, a stream of hot pee was added to the mix further spreading the mess. I lay not daring to move for many minutes, tears rushing down my face as I thought about what my friends would think if they saw me now. The smell has also managed to escape causing me to gag and be even more disgusted at myself. It took a long time before I drifted into an unsettled sleep. “Wake up honey it’s time for breakfast”, my hands instinctively moved over my eyes to protect them from the sun poring through the opened curtains. “What?” I said groggily, still awaking to the fact that I was now lying in a cold but very full nappy. “Breakfast Now! You’ve got 1 minute to crawl to the kitchen or your in big trouble” repeated my mum as she left the room. I rolled out of bed but the full nappy put me off balance and I landed with a fud on the floor causing the cold poo to further spread up over my fanny making me cry out through the dummy in shock. However after a short crawl I made it to the kitchen to find my sister already wearing her pink PJ’s which did nothing to conceal the sagging nappy they contained. Without warning I was lifted up by the bum and plopped down onto a seat by my dad, the hard seat again acted to spread my mess and I could see Lucy crinkling her nose as the smell hit her. She didn’t laugh at my obvious predicament probably, I thought as she knew she would soon have the same experience after all she always needed to go #2 in the mornings. Breakfast was a quite affair, mum replaced my dummy with a bib and proceeded to feed me porridge. A bottle of warm milk followed before I was unceremoniously lifted out of my seat and onto the floor. “Head into the living room honey and I will be through to check both your nappies in a minute” mum instructed. I wanted to reply that I thought it was pretty obvious I needed a change but resisted not wanting to make things worse. It was a few minutes before mum checked both our nappies and to my relief decided mine was in the most need of replacement, so out came the changing mat. My sister watched on as my sleeper was removed exposing the huge swelling and brown stained nappy. It had turned out that some poo had leaked though and onto the sleeper which accounted for a part of the awful stench which had erupted upon it being unzipped. “Oh my, we might have to look at thicker nappies or doubling up if this happens again” commented my mother. I however wasn’t really listening, all my energy was focused on ignoring the smell, the cold wipes displacing the poo which clung to my sing & slight itchiness across my bum. It took over 5 minutes for mum to fully clean, powder, nappy and slide yesterday’s onesie over my head and buttoned into place. It was then time for my sister but as she got off the sofa mum announced “Lucy, I’ve seen you squirming all morning if you need to poop I suggest you do it now as otherwise you won’t be getting a change until the afternoon” I could see Lucy struggling with the choice “Mum can I at least go to my room?” “No, now come here” mum said sitting down between me and her on the sofa. She grabbed Lucy’s hands, pulled down her PJ’s and guided her so she was now perched on her knee, her nappied bum only inches from me. One of mum’s hands then brought Lucy into a tight embrace while the other slowly massaged her stomach. Twenty seconds later I could hear the muffled tears begin and then a watched in a fascinated horror as the back of already wet nappy expanded and slowly turned brown. Within the minute the whole back of the nappy had turned a patchy brown and I caught the first smell of poop. “Good girl” mum commented lifting Lucy fully onto her knee at which I could see Lucy’s face grimace as her mess was force in every direction. A change promptly followed and in no time my sister was in a clean nappy and mum informed her that if she was good she could wear clothes after lunch but until then gave her only a pink One Direction T-shirt she got last year. Around an hour later I heard a knock at the door and we both turned away from the TV looking towards the hall. Fear swept over me, was somebody going to see me in this state, one of mum’s friends, one of my friends… Oh god. Lucy was looking equally scared as we heard mum talking to a man, I couldn’t make out what was being said but a few seconds later two guys only a few years older than me entered carrying a huge box. I quickly turned around avoiding any eye contact, they were obviously bringing the furniture mentioned on the sheet. The first box they took upstairs, followed by another after which they remained upstairs for about 20 minutes. Hearing footsteps coming down the stairs followed by the door closing I thought they were leaving but only a minute later it opened again and to my horror they entered the living room. Lucy quickly sat up and ran out and up to her room, I was tempted to follow but crawling would be even more humiliating so I just fixed my eyes on the TV. They didn’t seem to pay any attention to me and spent the next 10 minutes putting up what was evidently my playpen. They finished but only one left calling out for my mom, the other guy walked over to me and whispered into my ear “Sorry, I know this must have been humiliating for you” I couldn’t help but turn around, looking directly at his beautiful blue eyes. My bright red face obviously gave away he was right “I really do know, I was one of the first in this program about 3 years ago.” “Really” I tried to say but the dummy distorted my words and causing another way of hot to rush over my face. “Yeah, my advice is try and enjoy it. Whatever you do avoid punishments!” I wanted to scream out “Enjoy it?!?” but resisted, he was about to speak again but his partner called out and he rushed from the room. They left a few seconds later and my mum came into the room smiling. A wave of anger pulsed through my body, she seem to be enjoying this! This was so embarrassing, how could she be doing this to me! As these thoughts rushed through my head I lost my self-control. Pulling my dummy out and started an angry rant at my mother. I can’t even remember what I said I was so angry and my mum just stood there and took it, until I ran out of steam. “It seems you just earned your first punishment” my mum said, grabbing my hand and almost dragging me to my room. My legs dragged up the stairs, I already knew I had made a huge mistake. Chapter 10 “Sit on the bed” mum instructed I obeyed, looking around my transformed room. My bed now had 4 foot crib rails on three sides with opening doors on the side I was now sitting. In the corner was a huge changing table replacing my TV & computer which had been removed. She then went over to my drawers and sitting onto was a pile of punishment cards I recognised from the stand. “Seeing as this is your first offence, I’m going let you off with a mild punishment” selecting a pale blue card, opening it and read aloud. “As punishment the child will restrained in the crib without changes until the first change interval after 12 hours. Two bottles of diuretic & laxative lased milk should be given. Double nappies recommended.” I sat in horror knowing I wouldn’t be getting out of these nappies until tomorrow morning. “Up onto here Hannah” mum said pointing to the changing table, I obliged. My onesie was removed, exposing my slightly wet nappy. Next mum brought out a small knife, cutting long slits into the nappy before lifting my legs up and taping another huge nappy around the first. Once finished she lifted me off the changing table and surprisingly carried me straight over to my bed / crib. “Wait here” she instructed closing the crib gates as she left. I sat legs spread far apart by the now enormous bulk of the double nappy for a few minutes, I felt sick with anger at myself for losing control and earning this punishment, for even taking those stupid drugs in the first place. By the time mum returned tears were welling in my eyes but she took no notice, instead forcing the teat of a bottle into my mouth. It took only a minute or so before I had consumed all the sweet tasting milk and mum removed the 2nd bottle replacing it with the dummy I had pulled out earlier. “Now lie down” mum instructed pulling two fluffy cuffs from the corners of the crib. One was attached to each of my wrists before she moved down doing the same to my ankles. The crib gates were closed with a locking ‘click’ and then mum reach down to a small button under the crib. Instantly I felt all the restraints pulling my arms and legs towards the corners, when she stopped I was laying spread eagled on my back. “Right, see you in the morning Hannah. I hope this teaches you not to misbehave again.” The door closed and I lay, only able to move my arms and legs a few inches. The diuretics and milk from the morning soon forced me to release a long stream of hot pee which tingled its way over my front before moving down between my bum. I hated to admit it but although a strange feeling it actually felt really nice and I could feel myself being turned on. I went to reach over to touch the front of the nappy but the restraints painfully grabbed back my arms. The next few hours went slowly by during which I had wet again along with a huge load of poo which was now slowly spreading itself around my bum. As the sun set I started trying to get to sleep, the pressure however had built again and I accepted that I was going to have to mess myself again before my body would let me drift to sleep. This load however was much bigger and after letting go wave upon wave of hot mush forced its way into my nappies. With nowhere to go it moved both backwards and up over my fanny, before finally covering almost every inch of skin encased within the nappy. Sleep did come eventually but was broken throughout the night with multiple wettings and another messing which this time seemed to be mostly liquid. When my mum walked in the next morning the sight would shock even her so much that she decided to change her before breakfast. “Wake up honey, it’s time to get you changed” opening the crib and undoing my restraints. Both my nappies were completely saturated and a brown stain covered 75% of it. The change wasn’t quick, the nappies were undone revelling the horror within. I just closed my eyes as mum slowly removed the caked poop on my skin. Once the nappy was removed she didn’t replace it however and just instructed me to take a shower and be back here in 5 minutes. I didn’t complain and soon hot water rushed over my body and aching limbs caused by the restraints. After a quick shower I walked back into my room. I was nappied and dressed in a yellow summer dress which did nothing to hide the nappy. Mum informed me that big girl privileges were over and I would have to crawl to downstairs. Breakfast was the same as the day before except this time I was placed in the newly installed high chair. That day and the following four were pretty uneventful, I was slowly getting use to wetting and messing my nappies and now even choose let go before it was urgent. Lucy was still struggling to mess and mum had to take things into her own hands on two occasions. I had also come to terms with the fact I enjoyed the feeling of a wet nappy and I even had tried to rub myself off, although the mittens had prevented this. Chapter 11 It was Friday morning and I had just let out a stream of hot pee into my nappy and seeing as I was alone in the living room started rubbing the front of my nappy. I was slowly getting more and more turned on, when my mum walked silently in from the kitchen. There was nothing I could do, she had seem me in the act and I awaited the angry shouting. It however didn’t come and she just said “Meet me in your room”. I crawled up the stairs behind her and into my room where she lifted me onto the changing table. The tapes were undone but it wasn’t thrown away, she just moved over to the dresser pulling out the strap on vibrator I had completely forgotten about. “No” I muffled through the dummy. “Sorry Hannah, I have seen you rubbing a few times and it’s not healthy not being able have an orgasm.” I was embarrassed that my mum was having this conversation with but seeing as for the last week mum had being changing me out of wet and messy nappies, it didn’t rate that highly. Along with the vibrator she brought a tub of Vaseline, which she used to lube up the hollow tips of each vibrator before dipping her fingers in again and applying lube to both my entrances, inside and out. Once complete, she lifted my legs and lay the vibrator pants between me and the nappy. Slowly lowering me down I felt the tip penetrate my anus before move right up and in. It wasn’t particularly comfortable but she took no notice and instead brought the front up and inserted the second vibrator deep into my vagina. “There you go, I will turn them on at different points today. And remember when this is in you will lose control of pooping so don’t worry” she said as the nappy was then re-taped and I was left to crawl back downstairs. Crawling alone caused each vibrator to move in and out which was both slightly painful and pleasurable. Once downstairs I returned to the sofa where Lucy was now watching the Disney channel. Although she was free to wear whatever she wanted, Lucy was wearing her one direction onesie which bulged at the crotch concealing the wet nappy within. Although I didn’t know it yet, Lucy also was starting to enjoy the feeling of wetting. Ten minutes later unknown to me my mum set the dial on the remote to 1 and seconds later I felt the front vibrator start on a slow hum. Lucy thank god didn’t notice but as I watched TV I felt my pussy getting wetter and although enjoyable I never reached a full orgasm. It soon stopped and I got engrossed once more in the program. It was during an advert brake that the strange sensation came over my bum as what was clearly poop pushed its way through the hole in the rear dido and into my nappy, my efforts to stop if fruitless. Lucy could obviously smell it as her nose scrunched up but she was used to it now. “Lucy, I know you will need to go, so you might as well now” referencing clearly to my messy state. The last few days we had spook very little and she seemed shocked. “I can’t, no matter how hard I try it just won’t until I’m completely busting” she replied blushing. I slid over to her and copying what I had seen mum do a few times and lifted her onto the padded front of my nappy “What are you doing?” “Shoosh” I said lifting up the dress she was wearing, exposing her stomach which I slow rubbed. Soon I felt movement and suddenly a messy load erupt from her bum, I didn’t stop and over the course of a minute three more waves of poop pushed its way into the now fully nappy. “All better” I said smiling “Thanks I guess” Lucy said and she wiggled free and in the process mushed the poop around her bum. “Hannah, can I ask you something?” “Yeah, of course” “Are you enjoying this?” she whispered “No” I said honestly, “Some parts are ok, I guess.” “Like wetting” Lucy replied quietly “Yeah, you too?” “Yeah” Our conversation was interrupted at that point my mum walking in and announcing it was lunch time. Lunch was a quiet affair and I ate the mushed baby food to which I was becoming accustom. Mum had got up to make a coffee but when she sat down, my vibrators suddenly started vibrating violently. She had obviously had set off the remote in her pocket to a higher setting, don’t wanting to tell Lucy about what was currently inside me I remained silent. The both front and rear vibrators were now shaking around in my vagina and anus at least 10 times stronger than before. My face was becoming red, sweet had started and I could feel myself being turned on very quickly. I wanted to ask my mum to stop it but the pleasure was becoming too great and I didn’t want it to end. A minute later I could help but moaning out loud to the shock of both Lucy & my mum as I experienced one of the best orgasm’s of my life. My mum realising what must have happened brought out the remote and turned it off, but the damage was done. “What’s that?” Lucy enquired. “Erm… well…. Seeing as your sister is older she has certain requirements which are hard when in nappies all the time” “So what about me?” she replied rather boldly “You’re too young” mum replied curtly. “No I’m not, I been masturbating since I was 13, Hannah showed me” I wanted to scream at her but from the look on Lucy’s face she had already realised saying this was a big mistake. Mum was you see rather old fashioned and still thought of Lucy as a child. “Disgusting, the both of you and Hannah!” she said glaring over at me. “You’ve both earned a punishment” We were instructed to wait on the sofa while mum went upstairs to find a punishment card. She couldn’t however find any designed for punishing us both at the same time so instead rang the helpline. I heard one side of the call which lasted about four minutes. Mum returned and instructed for us both to go to my room. What was in store for us I wondered… “Right, the woman on the helpline suggested I need to show you to respect your bodies and most importantly Hannah, show you not to tell her sister things she too young for.” She said upon us both arriving in the room “By lucky conscience they gave us two sets of strap on vibrators so you will be both be strapped in your already messy nappies, placed in Hannah’s crib and then placed on level 4 for 30 minutes.” I was shocked, Lucy look scared. 5 minutes later mum had strapped on Lucy’s vibrators which were much harder to insert into her smaller anus and vagina, and her now cold messy nappy replaced. I had to lie down in the crib first and mum secured the restraints in place, Lucy was then told to lie on top of me and soon her feet and hand were also restrained. Mum then locked the crib and left. As the door to my room closed I felt both mine and Lucy’s vibrators come into action. Level 4 was outright painful and Lucy started crying almost immediately, her tears falling onto my face. The stimulation was enormous and within a minute I was also crying and moaning as I had my second orgasm of the day. Lucy was now shaking on top of me, as her young body was punished into orgasm after orgasm. Within 10 minutes hot sweat covered both our bodies and as the stimulation continued I could feel myself both wetting and messing the nappy with no control. When it did stop 20 minutes later Lucy fell limp onto my body, her face pressed against my breasts panting for air. Mum left us alone for another hour by which time both our nappies were completely full before entering the room and unlocking us from the crib. “I hope you both have learned a lesson from this! Lucy I’m sure that hurt and you will do well to remember not to abuse your body in the future, you’re too young. And Hannah, I’m still very disappointed with you for showing your little sister, I’m sure you didn’t enjoy watching her go through that.” Lucy was crying again looking only at her feet and I merely nodded. We were both changed and then the day proceeded as if nothing had happened. The only tell tail sign was Lucy walked strangely for many hours, the large dildos obviously having have hurt her passages. Chapter 12 Another week had now passed and luckily we had both avoided any more punishments. My parents had started making more use of the furniture and now most of my days were spent between my crib, playpen and highchair. Lucy seemed to be getting along fine and was no longer making a fuss and freely messing her nappies around twice a day, she also spent time playing with me in the playpen. This ‘play time’ at first had been humiliating with only a selection of old toys my dad had dug out of the attic. However soon we had both made the most of it and I couldn’t help but admit that I was enjoying myself. Most days I was now being dressed in the yellow summer dress which did nothing to hide my thick nappies. Lucy was allowed to wear her normal clothes but because of her thick nappy her options were also limited. She opted mostly to wear dresses or even stay in her pj’s all day, both didn’t exactly hide her nappy but why would she care, it was only family around. My times to talk were very limited as the majority of the time my dummy was firmly strapped in place, in the few exceptions we both talked about how we were finding it. We both agreed that wearing and wetting the nappies was fine and actually quite enjoyable, not having to pause the TV to visit the bathroom, the warm tingling feeling and the squidgy padding which followed. We didn’t however agree about messing Lucy said she was actually now ok with it, I however wasn’t and reminded her that she got to choose when to go, which she did often just before being changed. For me however the worst part was the babying, not eating a solid meal in nearly two week, the early bedtimes, being force-fed and not being able to talk to anyone 99% of the time. However I did have one enjoyment Lucy didn’t and that was the 2 times a week when mum would insert the vibrators after my morning change. Putting it on auto caused it to randomly select a start time, duration and power setting. Lucy was in the room a few of times I orgasmed but the most memorable was yesterday when while playing on in the playpen it went to level 4. The vibrations could be felt through the floor and soon I had dropped the doll and was moaning through my dummy. The next 5-10 minutes I completely lost track Lucy was right there as I twisted, moaned and exploded into an orgasm. But anyway let’s get back to the present in which I’m sitting in a highchair being fed what is supposed to be lunch my by mother, knowing full well that my currently only wet nappy won’t last long. “So Lucy, how are you feeling about wearing nappies?” my mum asked while stuffing another spoon into my mouth. “Ok, I guess” Lucy replied, obviously somewhat surprised by the question. “I thought so, we might have to change punishment seeing as your enjoying it” my mum replied Lucy, realising her mistake quickly tried to backtrack. “No mum, I’m not, it’s horrible” The reply was hardly convincing and mum obviously agreed. “No, I’ve talked to the helpline and they have suggested we move you up a level, at least for a few weeks” “What, No” Lucy said, tears welling up in her eyes for the first time in days. “Sorry Lucy, it’s too late and your new stuff has already arrived. Starting tomorrow you will go to Level 3 and like Hannah here will be treated more like a baby.” Gaining some composure Lucy asked “What’s the difference between 3 & 4?” “Well… you will be forced to wet & mess, wear baby clothes and sleep in the crib with Hannah. You won’t however have to eat baby food or have a dummy in your mouth all the time.” Mum reeled off as if ticking off a list in her head. Lucy was quite the rest of the day and when my now messy nappy was changed just before my bedtime I realised that this would be the last time I slept in my crib alone. Chapter 13 True to her word when I crawled into the kitchen for breakfast I met a Lucy dressed in a pale pink onesie instead of her pj’s. She must have kept her extra change over me as her nappy was clearly fresh, unlike mine which as dad lifted me into the highchair squelched loudly. “Morning girls” mum said as she put down the plates of pancakes for the others and what looked like mushed banana’s for me. “Now lucy, before you start you need to take these” mum said holding out two pills. “Oh mum do I have to?” Lucy wined, knowing full well these would spell an end to the control of her bodily functions. “Yes, you do missy and any more moaning will earn you a punishment” mum fired back Lucy knew better than to continue argueing and soon had swallowed the pills and began tucking into her pancakes. Dad also took this as the cue to start feeding me, filling my mouth with wave after wave of warm mushed banana. As usual two bottles of milk followed and I was released into the living room to join Lucy. We switched on some cartoons and settled in the playplan. Less than an hour later Lucy let out an “oww” and I could hear pee splashing into her nappy. “I didn’t even feel it coming, does that happen to you?” she asked me looking shocked I shook my head quite surprised too. My pills only made me need to pee and poop all the time, I still could feel the need before having to let go. Just a few seconds later Lucy spoke up again “Oh god” she moaned and I could see, hear and smell why. She started crying, lying back causing the mess to spread. Mum soon arrived and manage calm her down enough for her to explain that she didn’t even feel it coming. “Oh yes, I forgot to tell you that. They sent a new type of pill which both increases the quantity of bodily fluids and removes all control. Hannah will be moving over to the new pills as well at lunch” She said finally looking at me Being 10am it was time for my change so she took me upstairs, Lucy however would have another few hours before getting out of hers. Lunchtime soon arrived and I knew crushed into my food was the new pills which would remove all my control. Shortly after it was time for my second change of the day, I was only wet but still looking forward to a dry nappy. Unfortunately though when mum came she said that she had noticed my 2pm nappies were never full and it was a waste so from now on I would only be changed twice a day. “What?” I muffed though my dummy. This was horrible. “Lucy you too will be losing a change and only getting three” She followed. Within 30 minutes I experienced what Lucy already had as pee and poop exploded into my nappy completely without warning. Mum wasn’t joking when she said these new pills increased the output. When dinnertime arrived both mine and Lucy’s nappies were full with pee and poop. I could feel it encasing my whole bum and right up over my fanny and I could feel a slight leak as I was placed into my highchair. Maybe if mum realised I leaked she would reinstate my change I wondered. After another disgusting dinner dad lifted me out and commented “Oh Hannah you’ve leaked. That’s happened a few times in the morning as well. We might need to look at a booster or doubling up” he said looking towards mum for approval. She nodded. Today couldn’t have been worst, I had now lost all my control, was peeing and pooing more, had one less change and now it looked like I would be in even thicker nappies. My fear was confirmed when dad who after my mum complained about the work load decided he too would also change our nappies, changed me before bed. I was so messy he let me have a shower but on returning I saw two of the huge nappies laid out. Like for first my punishment slits were made in the first before the second being taped over. Just as he finished buttoning me into a sleeper, Lucy arrived in similar attire and judging by the bulge also sporting one of my thicker nappies. I was lifted into the crib after dad watched me unsuccessfully try to climb in, inhibited by the huge bulk around my waist. Lucy joined me in the crib which was then locked before the lights being turned out. “Mum was right I wasn’t finding it too bad, but I am now” Lucy spoke knowing full well I couldn’t reply through my dummy. “I hate the surprise and now I have to spend longer in messy nappies. Not as bad as you though she said touching me on the back.” “God I’m never going to misbehave again” she muttered Sleep came fairly quickly but didn’t last long. I woke up with a start seeing nothing in the dark room but the reason was apparent, as poop was still flowing into my nappy. I had obviously already wet in my sleep and judging by the smell in the room Lucy’s nappy was also no longer containing just liquid. Getting back to sleep was harder with the mess moving around with every turn while trying to get comfortable. I woke up the bright morning sun beaming into the very smelling room. Lucy was on the changing table being attended to by my dad. I knew however that I would be in this huge nappy for probably another hour or so, god this is going to be a long summer I thought. Chapter 14 Another two weeks had past and I was now in double nappies all the time. We had both accepted that we no longer had any control with every change now involving a huge wet and messy nappy. Another interesting development was I had also stopped being aware of the smell of poop which surround us both pretty much constantly. The only good news was we were half way through our punishment time which mum had informed us a few days ago was lasting 6 weeks (unless we misbehaved). It seemed however that Lucy had forgotten this last part as currently she was poking fun into me about having to eat like a baby, having a dummy in all the time and the noises I made when I had the vibrator in. I suppose it was overdue as we hadn’t had a fight in a few weeks and which before the nappies was almost a daily occurrence. But I lost control and soon we were throwing punches and pulling each other’s hair. Dad bounded into the living room and pulled us apart. “What the hell are you two doing!” He shouted “You realise that you’ve both earned a severe punishment for this” Now I’m going upstairs and if either of you touch each other I will keep you in nappies until you leave for university. We were both left in a stunned silence knowing we had made a huge mistake and waiting for dad to return. At least 20 minutes had past when he returned holding two envelopes. “Right girls, you know both me and your mum have no tolerance for fighting so I have picked out a punishment card marked ‘severe’ for each of you.” We both nodded, tears already filling my eyes. “As you know I don’t know what this is so I’m going to read them out now” Pulling open the first envelopes he turned to me “So Hannah, here is yours: 1. Your nappies will be removed completed. 2. You will spend the next 24 hours in a form fitting, full body plastic sleeper. (See punishment box 2) 3. Food and drink will doubled and will be force fed through the punishment gag (See punishment box 2) 4. Laxative & diuretic doses will be maintained” Oh God! That’s all I could think as my mind played through what was about to happen. Dad however didn’t seem as fazed as he moved straight onto Lucy. “Lucy, yours is: You will be moved up to level 5 for two days, this will involve: 1. Full baby clothes, dummy & mittens at all times 2. Kept in a crib for 18 hours a day 3. Use of muscle relaxants which will reduce your ability to walk completely 4. Smacking’s before every change” Lucy’s didn’t seem that bad compared to mine but at least I only had to endure 24 hours of punishment. “Right girls, you have both heard your punishments and I’m sure your mum will agree they are wholly appropriate when she returns from shopping. Now both of your follow me upstairs.” The next 10 minutes involved my surprisingly only wet nappies being removed and replaced with the sleeper. It felt good to be out of the nappy but once encased in the sleeper which sealed around my neck, wrists and ankles, I wasn’t so sure. The punishment gag was horrible, it’s huge bulb filled my mouth and was strapped into place behind my head, a tube following the strap to allow food and liquids to be pumped in. Lucy was also soon in full baby gear and I had to admit she looked cute. To finish everything off he gave Lucy a muscle relaxant tablet and we headed back downstairs. Sitting back in the living room gave me a chance to look at the sleeper in more detail. It was completely clear so provided me no modesty at all. The material was like a mixture of thick plastic and tight leggings, it hugged my body everywhere leaving almost no areas of untouched skin. The other noticeable thing was the heat which was building with every second, causing beads of sweat to appear. God this really wasn’t going to be a fun 24 hours. Lunch provided the first use of the gag into which mum, whom had returned from shopping, pushed blended food and milk. The quantity was huge but I had no choice but to swallow or choke. Lucy wasn’t having a much better time being fed by dad. She had to be carried in as the muscle relaxants had done their job causing her legs to be useless and even her other movements were slow and weak. The sleeper did nothing to hide my budging stomach after lunch and soon the inevitable happened. I was watching cartoons alone as Lucy had been taken back to the crib, when I felt an incredibly strange feeling. Looking down I could see my yellow pee spreading from my crotch in all directions seemingly unaffected by gravity. My whole lower body felt wet as the liquid moved around but pleasantly warm, although that would last for long. It was during a commercial break that what I was really dreading happened. A huge wave of cramps was followed by an equally huge quantity of poo. At first I couldn’t see it only feeling as it first bulged out before being spread by the material. A minute later the full damage had been done and my lower back, crotch and upper legs were caked in brown poo. I broke down crying, this was much worse than being in nappies. By the time dinner came I had wet again twice and my huge lunch had moved through my digestive system resulting in much more extended area of brown mess surrounding my lower body. Lucy was sat in my highchair looking helpless so I got the enjoyment of sitting in a proper seat. Sitting on such a hard surface however caused a high pressure wave of body fluids straight up my back causing me to cry out in shock. Dinner was a quite affair and soon I was back in the living room with a hugely full belly once again. The itching had now started which I expect was the actually punishment and by the time I was told to go to bed it was quickly becoming unbearable. Lucy was asleep in my crib so I had to stay in her room for the night and although I could not escape the horrible smell and itchiness at least tonight I could move around without being restrained in the crib. Just like my first night sleep took a while to come but when I did wake in the morning it was to a lake of pee surround my fanny and a massive bulge of poop covering my backside. “Morning sweetie” my mum said softly as she stroked my hair and I release it must have been her that had work me up. “A few more hours and then we will get you out of this awful thing. I hope you’ve learned your lesson!” Replying “yes” through the gag just made a gurgling sound but I think she understood. “Now unfortunately Hannah I’ve got some more bad news, we’ve read the detail on punishment card and it says in the morning things can be pooled up so we have to spread it around again” “What!” I stuttered through the gag “Lucy if you argue I will extend your punishment and we both don’t want that so just stay still” She said as she reached down and pulled off my covered exposing my plastic clad body. To be honest I couldn’t have believed I could be more embarrassed than what I had suffered over the past few week but I was very, very wrong. Already lying on my front my mum pushed the bulge of mess which exploded in every direction but she didn’t stop there and continued massaging it over my whole body. I could feel the mess now spread from my back to down my legs and once mum turned me over she continued, now moving the pee and poop all over my front. It was truly disgusting and I could tell even she too wasn’t at all enjoying this. “Right all done, you can come down to breakfast now” I got out of bed slowly and saw my reflection in the mirror. I was a horrific sight, my whole body a patchy shade of yellow and brown. God I can’t wait to be back in nappies I thought to myself. Luckily I managed to cope through breakfast and only had another small wetting before at around midday I was told it was time to get out of the plastic suit. Standing in the bath mum peeled it off me before spraying me down for a good 20 minutes. Another shower later and after nappy rash cream being applied to my whole body I was back into the glorious comfort of the nappies. A day later Lucy was returned from babyhood to level 3 and normality returned to the house. Chapter 15 Summer was now coming to an end and we had both managed to avoid any major punishments. It was a sunny Friday afternoon and I was just lying on the sofa pretty much oblivious to my rather full nappy when mum came and spoke to me. “Hannah, seeing as there is only 1 week or so left of your punishment we’ve decided to send you on a camp so you can socialise a bit.” She said as she removed my dummy so I could reply “Really? So you’re going to take me out of nappies?” I asked “Well no you’ve still got to continue your punishment but don’t worry you’re going to a special camp and everyone is in the same boat.” “Arh, ok… I’m not sure if I…” I replied but mum quickly cut me off “You’ve got no choice Hannah, and you will be picked up tomorrow morning. Lucy will be staying here though.” And with that she reinserted my dummy and left. A hundred emotions where pulsing through my head, it would be nice to get out of the house, but other people would see my nappies, but those people would also be in nappies, it would be so embarrassing but could be fun… The next day I was ready in a clean double nappies, yellow sun dress, mittens and dummy tied in place waiting for a person from the camp to pick me up. When the knock came and the young man entered I couldn’t believe my eyes, it was the attractive 20 something year old who had fitted my crib. Following him out I wished I could say something but he just ushered me into a mini van parked outside, strapping me into an adult sized car seat. I wasn’t alone, four other teenagers were also strapped in around me. Two girls who I guessed were just a little younger than me, a teenage boy maybe around 14 and another boy who was at least my age. They all, like me were clearly in nappies and judging by the smell at least somebody had a messy one. Just before we set off the young man reached from the front, untying my dummy and letting it hang around my neck. “At camp you allowed to speak free as long as you behave” he said winking at me. “I’m Chris by the way and everyone this here is Hannah” he said speaking more loudly to the whole mini-van. “Hi Hannah, I’m Aimee” said the girl closes to me. At the van started to move away they all introduced themselves, the two girls Aimee and Chloe were 15 & 16, I was right about John the younger boy being 14 and oldest boy sitting in the back, Jake was 19. As we journey continued on we all got to know a little more about each other’s story. Chloe’s was so similar to mine it was scary and she too was a level 4 admitting this with the fact that the bad smell was indeed coming from her. John the youngest was only a level 2 but his jeans did nothing to hide the big nappy they contained. Aimee was a level 3 along with Jake although he admitted he had been decreased from a 5 to a 4 and then to a 3 after good behaviour. With Jake being the only one in the group experiencing level 5 we all started asking questions. “What’s it like?” asked John the youngest “Boring mainly. The drugs mean you’re pretty much helpless and I spent most my time sleeping, eating or being changed…” “My parents were threatening me with Level 6 at one point so I just went along with it quietly and luckily they started decreasing my levels.” He added “Level 6?” I asked “I thought there were only 5 levels” Aimee added “Yeah, there is a level 6 its just you can’t start on it, so most people don’t know about it” Jake replied “So what is it? I can’t imagine anything worse than 5?” I said, thinking in my head what it could be… “Well on the face of it it’s not worse, I mean all the baby clothes, dummies, cribs, etc go but instead they give you an injection. This injection makes you lose full control of your bladder and bowels for about a year” he finished with everyone either gasping or staring at him with fear “Oh god, so it means you have to like stay in nappies through school and everything” “Yeah exactly, they only use it when the parents feel the teen need constant correction to keep them on track and they can keep it going until you’re 21” was his reply I swore loudly “Hey, I’ll have none of that Hannah or that dummy will be going back in” came a sharp voice from the front “Sorry” I mumbled back, still thinking over the simple horror of level 6 Chapter 16 Arriving at the camp, we all got out of the mini-van into a wooded area with log cabins dotted throughout the site. We were by no means alone with at least 50 other teenagers from 13 to 19 wandering around, almost all were clearly sporting think nappies. “Everyone report to in the main building” came a voice over a hidden speaker system and we followed the others, moving toward the biggest building. The crowd gathered facing a stage at back of the room with everyone looking around nervously. On the stage had assembled a group of 20-something year olds including Chris our driver. And then walking up from behind the stage appeared an older woman maybe around 40 and the hum of chatter in the room evaporated. “Welcome everyone, I’m Miss Donaldson and the leader of this camp. Now listen carefully as I’m going to go over the important rules of your stay here: 1. Firstly remember you are here to learn and interact but your punishment continues so not everything is designed to be fun 2. Your parents have handed full control of your punishment to me and my staff (waving her hand to the group behind her) 3. Misbehaviour is not tolerated in the slightest and will be punished harshly 4. We have no toilets on the camp except for staff so I’m afraid if your currently level 1 you will now be effectively level 2 and thus be required to use your nappies for everything. 5. You will be grouped randomly and we don’t have girl / boy segregation. That said, any sort of sexual contact will result in the highest form of punishment for those involved So they are the rules and you will do well to remember them. Enjoy your stay.” And with that she left the stage, the staff members then starting calling out names lining us up in groups. Level 4 seemed to be the highest so I guessed they must not let level 5 attend and when my name was called I was surprised to join the group lead by Chris and another slightly younger girl. Once the group had assembled I counted 8 of us in total, four girls including both Aimee & Chloe from the minivan, three boys and another boy probably about 14 who was dressed head to foot as a girl. “Hi Everyone, I’m Chris and this here is Eilidh. We are your camp leaders for the next week. If you’re all on your best behaviour you will have a great time. Now everyone follow us and let’s get you all settled into the cabin.” We all trundled after them, making small talk between ourselves before reaching our cabin. It was a big imposing log cabin surrounded by trees and was one of the furthest away from the main building. Walking through the door revealed a single huge room sporting 8 cribs dotted randomly throughout and a set of changing tables against the far wall. Also against this wall was shelf upon shelf of nappies, changing supplies, clothing and some other strange looking objects I couldn’t quite make out. There were only two internal doors and I guessed these must lead to the rooms for the leaders. “Welcome everyone to your new home, everyone please now pick a crib and stand beside it” They all looked the same so I walked with Chloe and picked the one next to hers, near the centre of the room. Looking around, my crib had three other close neighbours, Chloe, the boy with the dress and a guy who looked about my age. Looking him over, he was definitely also a level 4, the blue dungarees with a large lion emblem on the front gave it away. They were also quite tight as I could clearly make out the outline of the large nappy they were supporting. Our eyes made contact and I could see him looking me up and down. The yellow sun dress, the dummy hanging around my neck, my bulging nappies, my mittens… god I must look awful I thought, turning away suddenly embarrassed. “Scott, my name’s Scott” he said forcing me to turn back around. “Hannah” I replied my face still reddening. “Nice to meet…” but before I could finish I got cut off my Eilidh’s “Quite!” We all turned to face her and Chris who were now standing in front of the changing tables. “Right, first things first, I want you all to introduce yourself. Say your name, age, punishment level and why your received your punishment. Simple enough. Ok… you first.” She said pointing to a boy near the front. “I’m Don, I’m 15 and erm I’m a level 3 for fighting at school” he said slowly looking at the ground Eilidh then pointed to the youngest girl. “I’m Jess, I’m 13 and I was a level 1 but I guess that’s a 2 now and I’m being punished for being nasty to my little sister” It continued through Craig and Lewis who were both 16 and level 3’s for misbehaving at school, Aimee from the bus and then it came to the little boy dressed as a girl. “I’m Sam but my mum now calls me… Samantha, I’m 14 and a level 2… but my mum forced to dress like a girl after I was caught… trying on my sisters panties” His voice was breaking up throughout and I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone more embarrassed. “Hi Samantha” Eilidh replied “and as per your mommies wishes we will all be referring to you as Samantha” she said looking across the room. Me and Chloe managed through our identical introductions before finally we all turned to Scott. “Erm hi I’m Scott, I’m 18 and I’m also a level 4. I’m not really sure why I’m being punished and I think my parents just want to have me as their little boy again.” A short silence followed and I felt bad for Scott, I hated this punishment but at least I had done something bad to deserve it. “Nice to meet you all and I’m sure over the next few days you will all be getting to know each other much better” Chris boomed across the room breaking the silence. “Now most of you have travelled a long way and judging by the smell I think you will all need a change, so can all of strip down to just your nappies. Me and Eilidh will help any of you having trouble or wearing mittens” Me, Chloe and Scott looked at each other knowing that was us. Amazingly no one made a fuss and soon the room broke into noise as people slowly started undoing their clothing. Eilidh went straight to Chloe and Chris to me. “Long time no see” he joked winking to me. “Hold up your arms” and as I did so he lifted my yellow dress straight off revealing my very discoloured nappies. I hadn’t even really realised that they were so wet and messy, I was so use to spending the last 6 weeks with them like that but that didn’t stop me worrying about if I’d get my control back. “Ok lie down for me” Chris said bringing me back to reality and pushing me onto the crib. Squelch. “Urr” I muttered out loud as the large mess forced its way forwards over my virgina and up the back of my nappy. Chris took no notice, gently removing my shoes and pulling down my knee length socks in the process stroking his hands against my legs quite unnecessarily. I was definitely turned on and could feel hotness building under my nappy but all too quickly it was over and he was helping me back to my feet. Looking around everyone was now standing completely naked except for their nappies all of which seemed in desperate need of a change. Chloe’s however stood out as they were almost completely brown and sagging badly. Mine and Scott’s were also clearly very messy and the other boys and Aimee also appears to have a bit of browning at the back. Only the youngest, Jess, and Samantha who without the dress still looked quite girlish were only wet. “Ok everyone before we change you all I want to confirm how the levels work at the camp as to keep things easier we standardise a few things” Eilidh announced. “As Miss Donaldson said we don’t have levels 1’s so Jess your now a level 2 and will be expected to mess your nappy” “You will all be kept in nappies 24/7 and changed 3 times a day, after breakfast, after lunch and before bed. Those of you on lower levels who are use to 4 changes a day will find you’re now in thicker nappies than you’re used to.” “So level 2’s, you will still have control but we will be encouraging regular use through mild diuretics and laxatives. You can wear normal clothing but we will still be putting you into onesies at night” “Level 3’s, you will be receiving pills with your meals which means you will lose your control. You will also be dressed as a toddler. “Level 4’s, you will be treated as babies most of the time and our expected to now crawl whenever indoors. Outdoors you may walk and if you behave we will allow you to only have your dummy in at night. You will be kept in baby clothes 24/7 including mittens and luckily for you, you will be trying an experimental new control loss pill. This pill will, like level 3’s, leave you with completely no control or warning but is also said to increase wetting and messing volume by 150%. For this reason you will be in the newest and highest capacity nappy we’ve designed.” The three of us on level 4 were now being stared at by everyone and I couldn’t blame them. “So Samantha and Jess, seeing as you’re both only wet I want you to try poop before we change you?” They both looked startled by being singled out and asked to do something so embarrassing in front over everyone. “Ermm. Ok.” Samantha said looking shell shocked. All eyes were on them both and I could see their legs buckle a bit as they tried to push out a poop. Samantha succeeded very quickly, rewarded with a short fart and a noticeable expansion of his, or should I say her, nappy. Jess however was seemingly having a much harder time of it. “I’ve never pooped in my nappy before” she said half crying as Eilidh told her to hurry up. “It’s ok Eilidh, I’ve got this” Chris said as he walked over to Jess and lifted her effortlessly. His hand cupped under her nappy and she leant over his chest and shoulder like a small child. Chris then started massaging her stomach and back with his free hand just as I’d seen mum do to Lucy. It didn’t take long and soon we all watched a first wave of poop expanded into Jess’s nappy. Chris didn’t stop there though and bounced her gently spreading the mess and allowing a two more waves of fart accompanied poop to fill the waiting nappy. Three minutes later he lowered her down by the now browning nappy and see quickly wiped the tears from her eyes. “All better” he said giving her a cuddle which she gladly received. “Ok change time! Scott and Chloe you two look like you need to be first.” They were both changed by the two leaders and before long I found myself lying on a changing table with Chris above me. “Looks like we’ve got a very messy baby here” he cooed tickling me. Rip, Rip, Rip Rip, the tapes were now off and he lowered the front of my outer nappy revealing a very wet and browned stained nappy. “I see your parents keep you in double nappies, wise move by the look of it” he joked. Soon the second nappy was untapped and this time you could hardly see my skin for the poop which clung to it. “Pewww!” Was his only comment as the smell hit him but he didn’t hesitate and after 20 of so wipes I felt clean again but also turned on. Maybe I was imagining it but Chris seemed to be taking much longer on me than Scott and had paid very special attention to cleaning my lady regions. Next came baby oil which he spread liberally massaging it into my skin before lifting my bum and sliding under a hugely thick nappy. I must have been at least as thick as my double nappies and was so wide at the crotch that I didn’t think my legs would ever touch again. To finish he powdered me all over and taped up the nappies 4 giant tapes. All done he said lifting me up and onto the floor and told me to remember to crawl indoors. To be honest as I crawled back to my crib I didn’t think walking would even be an option, the thickness made itself constantly known forcing my legs apart comically. Arriving back at my crib I lifted myself up and then looked around at Chloe who was inspecting her equally large nappy. “There so big” she said noticing me watching. “Yeah, and just think, this is them dry!” Scott added from the other side. “They do look cute though” I admitted, admiring the farm yard animals which covered the shell and the cartoon style words reading ‘Teen Baby Ultima – Keeping your teen leak free for up to 18 hours’ We chatted about where we lived while everyone else was changed into new nappies. Once complete Chris and Eilidh moved around handing out clothes and telling them to get dressed. We were last and Eilidh came up to me and without a word pushed me back onto the crib and proceeded to dress me. Two minutes later I was wearing a tight pink and white striped all-in-one which had a frilly skirt attached around the middle. It had feet with a grip surface on the bottom and padded mittens sown into the sleeves making sure my hands remained useless. Both Scott and Chloe were dressed the same way with Scott sporting a pale blue one and Chloe a yellow striped one. “Thanks everyone for being so well behaved and now let’s head of for some dinner.” Chris shouted over the chatter which had built up and we all headed out of the cabin. Once outside I managed to stand up on my second attempt and waddled alongside my level 4 comrades towards the main building. Arriving at the camp, we all got out of the mini-van into a wooded area with log cabins dotted throughout the site. We were by no means alone with at least 50 other teenagers from 13 to 19 wandering around, almost all were clearly sporting think nappies. “Everyone report to in the main building” came a voice over a hidden speaker system and we followed the others, moving toward the biggest building. The crowd gathered facing a stage at back of the room with everyone looking around nervously. On the stage had assembled a group of 20-something year olds including Chris our driver. And then walking up from behind the stage appeared an older woman maybe around 40 and the hum of chatter in the room evaporated. “Welcome everyone, I’m Miss Donaldson and the leader of this camp. Now listen carefully as I’m going to go over the important rules of your stay here: 1. Firstly remember you are here to learn and interact but your punishment continues so not everything is designed to be fun 2. Your parents have handed full control of your punishment to me and my staff (waving her hand to the group behind her) 3. Misbehaviour is not tolerated in the slightest and will be punished harshly 4. We have no toilets on the camp except for staff so I’m afraid if your currently level 1 you will now be effectively level 2 and thus be required to use your nappies for everything. 5. You will be grouped randomly and we don’t have girl / boy segregation. That said, any sort of sexual contact will result in the highest form of punishment for those involved So they are the rules and you will do well to remember them. Enjoy your stay.” And with that she left the stage, the staff members then starting calling out names lining us up in groups. Level 4 seemed to be the highest so I guessed they must not let level 5 attend and when my name was called I was surprised to join the group lead by Chris and another slightly younger girl. Once the group had assembled I counted 8 of us in total, four girls including both Aimee & Chloe from the minivan, three boys and another boy probably about 14 who was dressed head to foot as a girl. “Hi Everyone, I’m Chris and this here is Eilidh. We are your camp leaders for the next week. If you’re all on your best behaviour you will have a great time. Now everyone follow us and let’s get you all settled into the cabin.” We all trundled after them, making small talk between ourselves before reaching our cabin. It was a big imposing log cabin surrounded by trees and was one of the furthest away from the main building. Walking through the door revealed a single huge room sporting 8 cribs dotted randomly throughout and a set of changing tables against the far wall. Also against this wall was shelf upon shelf of nappies, changing supplies, clothing and some other strange looking objects I couldn’t quite make out. There were only two internal doors and I guessed these must lead to the rooms for the leaders. “Welcome everyone to your new home, everyone please now pick a crib and stand beside it” They all looked the same so I walked with Chloe and picked the one next to hers, near the centre of the room. Looking around, my crib had three other close neighbours, Chloe, the boy with the dress and a guy who looked about my age. Looking him over, he was definitely also a level 4, the blue dungarees with a large lion emblem on the front gave it away. They were also quite tight as I could clearly make out the outline of the large nappy they were supporting. Our eyes made contact and I could see him looking me up and down. The yellow sun dress, the dummy hanging around my neck, my bulging nappies, my mittens… god I must look awful I thought, turning away suddenly embarrassed. “Scott, my name’s Scott” he said forcing me to turn back around. “Hannah” I replied my face still reddening. “Nice to meet…” but before I could finish I got cut off my Eilidh’s “Quite!” We all turned to face her and Chris who were now standing in front of the changing tables. “Right, first things first, I want you all to introduce yourself. Say your name, age, punishment level and why your received your punishment. Simple enough. Ok… you first.” She said pointing to a boy near the front. “I’m Don, I’m 15 and erm I’m a level 3 for fighting at school” he said slowly looking at the ground Eilidh then pointed to the youngest girl. “I’m Jess, I’m 13 and I was a level 1 but I guess that’s a 2 now and I’m being punished for being nasty to my little sister” It continued through Craig and Lewis who were both 16 and level 3’s for misbehaving at school, Aimee from the bus and then it came to the little boy dressed as a girl. “I’m Sam but my mum now calls me… Samantha, I’m 14 and a level 2… but my mum forced to dress like a girl after I was caught… trying on my sisters panties” His voice was breaking up throughout and I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone more embarrassed. “Hi Samantha” Eilidh replied “and as per your mommies wishes we will all be referring to you as Samantha” she said looking across the room. Me and Chloe managed through our identical introductions before finally we all turned to Scott. “Erm hi I’m Scott, I’m 18 and I’m also a level 4. I’m not really sure why I’m being punished and I think my parents just want to have me as their little boy again.” A short silence followed and I felt bad for Scott, I hated this punishment but at least I had done something bad to deserve it. “Nice to meet you all and I’m sure over the next few days you will all be getting to know each other much better” Chris boomed across the room breaking the silence. “Now most of you have travelled a long way and judging by the smell I think you will all need a change, so can all of strip down to just your nappies. Me and Eilidh will help any of you having trouble or wearing mittens” Me, Chloe and Scott looked at each other knowing that was us. Amazingly no one made a fuss and soon the room broke into noise as people slowly started undoing their clothing. Eilidh went straight to Chloe and Chris to me. “Long time no see” he joked winking to me. “Hold up your arms” and as I did so he lifted my yellow dress straight off revealing my very discoloured nappies. I hadn’t even really realised that they were so wet and messy, I was so use to spending the last 6 weeks with them like that but that didn’t stop me worrying about if I’d get my control back. “Ok lie down for me” Chris said bringing me back to reality and pushing me onto the crib. Squelch. “Urr” I muttered out loud as the large mess forced its way forwards over my virgina and up the back of my nappy. Chris took no notice, gently removing my shoes and pulling down my knee length socks in the process stroking his hands against my legs quite unnecessarily. I was definitely turned on and could feel hotness building under my nappy but all too quickly it was over and he was helping me back to my feet. Looking around everyone was now standing completely naked except for their nappies all of which seemed in desperate need of a change. Chloe’s however stood out as they were almost completely brown and sagging badly. Mine and Scott’s were also clearly very messy and the other boys and Aimee also appears to have a bit of browning at the back. Only the youngest, Jess, and Samantha who without the dress still looked quite girlish were only wet. “Ok everyone before we change you all I want to confirm how the levels work at the camp as to keep things easier we standardise a few things” Eilidh announced. “As Miss Donaldson said we don’t have levels 1’s so Jess your now a level 2 and will be expected to mess your nappy” “You will all be kept in nappies 24/7 and changed 3 times a day, after breakfast, after lunch and before bed. Those of you on lower levels who are use to 4 changes a day will find you’re now in thicker nappies than you’re used to.” “So level 2’s, you will still have control but we will be encouraging regular use through mild diuretics and laxatives. You can wear normal clothing but we will still be putting you into onesies at night” “Level 3’s, you will be receiving pills with your meals which means you will lose your control. You will also be dressed as a toddler. “Level 4’s, you will be treated as babies most of the time and our expected to now crawl whenever indoors. Outdoors you may walk and if you behave we will allow you to only have your dummy in at night. You will be kept in baby clothes 24/7 including mittens and luckily for you, you will be trying an experimental new control loss pill. This pill will, like level 3’s, leave you with completely no control or warning but is also said to increase wetting and messing volume by 150%. For this reason you will be in the newest and highest capacity nappy we’ve designed.” The three of us on level 4 were now being stared at by everyone and I couldn’t blame them. “So Samantha and Jess, seeing as you’re both only wet I want you to try poop before we change you?” They both looked startled by being singled out and asked to do something so embarrassing in front over everyone. “Ermm. Ok.” Samantha said looking shell shocked. All eyes were on them both and I could see their legs buckle a bit as they tried to push out a poop. Samantha succeeded very quickly, rewarded with a short fart and a noticeable expansion of his, or should I say her, nappy. Jess however was seemingly having a much harder time of it. “I’ve never pooped in my nappy before” she said half crying as Eilidh told her to hurry up. “It’s ok Eilidh, I’ve got this” Chris said as he walked over to Jess and lifted her effortlessly. His hand cupped under her nappy and she leant over his chest and shoulder like a small child. Chris then started massaging her stomach and back with his free hand just as I’d seen mum do to Lucy. It didn’t take long and soon we all watched a first wave of poop expanded into Jess’s nappy. Chris didn’t stop there though and bounced her gently spreading the mess and allowing a two more waves of fart accompanied poop to fill the waiting nappy. Three minutes later he lowered her down by the now browning nappy and see quickly wiped the tears from her eyes. “All better” he said giving her a cuddle which she gladly received. “Ok change time! Scott and Chloe you two look like you need to be first.” They were both changed by the two leaders and before long I found myself lying on a changing table with Chris above me. “Looks like we’ve got a very messy baby here” he cooed tickling me. Rip, Rip, Rip Rip, the tapes were now off and he lowered the front of my outer nappy revealing a very wet and browned stained nappy. “I see your parents keep you in double nappies, wise move by the look of it” he joked. Soon the second nappy was untapped and this time you could hardly see my skin for the poop which clung to it. “Pewww!” Was his only comment as the smell hit him but he didn’t hesitate and after 20 of so wipes I felt clean again but also turned on. Maybe I was imagining it but Chris seemed to be taking much longer on me than Scott and had paid very special attention to cleaning my lady regions. Next came baby oil which he spread liberally massaging it into my skin before lifting my bum and sliding under a hugely thick nappy. I must have been at least as thick as my double nappies and was so wide at the crotch that I didn’t think my legs would ever touch again. To finish he powdered me all over and taped up the nappies 4 giant tapes. All done he said lifting me up and onto the floor and told me to remember to crawl indoors. To be honest as I crawled back to my crib I didn’t think walking would even be an option, the thickness made itself constantly known forcing my legs apart comically. Arriving back at my crib I lifted myself up and then looked around at Chloe who was inspecting her equally large nappy. “There so big” she said noticing me watching. “Yeah, and just think, this is them dry!” Scott added from the other side. “They do look cute though” I admitted, admiring the farm yard animals which covered the shell and the cartoon style words reading ‘Teen Baby Ultima – Keeping your teen leak free for up to 18 hours’ We chatted about where we lived while everyone else was changed into new nappies. Once complete Chris and Eilidh moved around handing out clothes and telling them to get dressed. We were last and Eilidh came up to me and without a word pushed me back onto the crib and proceeded to dress me. Two minutes later I was wearing a tight pink and white striped all-in-one which had a frilly skirt attached around the middle. It had feet with a grip surface on the bottom and padded mittens sown into the sleeves making sure my hands remained useless. Both Scott and Chloe were dressed the same way with Scott sporting a pale blue one and Chloe a yellow striped one. “Thanks everyone for being so well behaved and now let’s head of for some dinner.” Chris shouted over the chatter which had built up and we all headed out of the cabin. Once outside I managed to stand up on my second attempt and waddled alongside my level 4 comrades towards the main building.

Part 1 The first thing eighteen-year-old Catherine Wauldron realised when she awoke was that she was immobilised. Well, she was seated on a hard metal chair, arms rested on the chair's arms but bound to it with several strips of zips ties. Her bare legs and ankles were also bound to the chair's legs and more zip ties secured her torso to the chair. All her clothes were removed and she was now dressed in plain translucent T-shirt and large white knickers. To top it off, strips of duct tape sealed wound around her head. "Welcome back," she heard a muffled female voice as a bright light shone at her face. Cath saw two masked figures, the other definitely a guy and much shorter. "Don't worry honey, you'll be united with your dad once he pays us the full sum. When that will be depends when he'll may the full drop. No police will find you, that explains why I had to remove all your clothing, clean you up. There won't be any one finding you so have a good rest." Catherine could only scream as the light switched off. Hours later... "MMmph! MMmph!" The cries came. The male figure burst in, shone the light and saw her shouting through the gag and struggling. "What?" He asked also in a muffled voice. "Tommmplt, mmmph!" She responded and continued to struggle. After more cries, he finally realised what she wanted. One by one, he cut off the zip ties. Before she could get up, he managed to yank her arms in front of her and bound them with a fresh zip tie. Then he held a bucket. "Bukmmmet?! Nmmm?!" She shook her head violently. "Do it, hurry up!" But his response was weaker and she shook her head again. After another argument, he grabbed her drew her out of the blackened room into a brighter one then into an open toilet stall. "Two minutes and the door stays open," He ordered. "Tommlt Papmmm?" She called noticing there was none. "Just do your stuff!" Less than the time limit, she finished as was roughly bound back in the chair. Just then, the female captor returned. She peered inside the captive's room then snarled and yank her accomplice out into the next room. "Why are her bonds not properly tied? Why is the bucket out of place?" She yelled then received the explanation. "You were supposed to let her just use the bucket and not bring her out! Now she knows what the place looks like! Go clean up the toilet, make sure it is free of any traces of her!" The female yelled then storm out again. Forty-five minutes later, she returned and both of them entered the captive's room, with their masks on. This time it was female who undid the crying girl's bounds but left her wrists unbound this time. "We're not going let you use the toilet, or even the bucket," the muffled female voice announced. "Instead, I'll let you put this on yourself." She held up a slightly crinkly item. It didn’t' take Catherine long to identify what it was. "Nmmmmph!" She replied, shifting back. She didn't want to wear an adult nappy. TBC

Because of a problem with my old account (I made a mistake with my date of birth info and didn’t fix it in time before getting banned....whoops ), I’ve had to create a new account to resume posting this story. (If any admin is reading this, you can take down the old story if possible and sooo sorry for the trouble!). Anyways... I hope everyone enjoys the next chapter. Still more to come!! Chapter 1: Pilot She was finally home alone. As the house's garage door slammed shut, Heather's heart began to beat faster. All her planning and anticipation had come to this. "Not yet" she told herself; there was a chance her family would turn around to grab something they had forgotten. "I'll give it a half an hour. They won't come back after that long." In the meantime she went over her metal checklist. "Garbage somewhat full, check. Plastic bags, check. Blinds shut, check. Clean diaper that might fit me upstairs, check." She looked at her watch, only twenty nine minutes left and she would finally know what it was like to wear and use a diaper. Heather never knew how it started, her curiosity towards being able to use her pants as a toilet that is. Maybe it was that one kids show with the weird episode? Being potty trained too quickly? Too late? Some other strange event in her minds development where the concept arose? Regardless, it was one of the most dreadful, shameful, and embarrassing secrets of her adolescence. It brought many a sleepless night wondering what in the world was wrong with her. Who in their right mind would want to go back to wearing and using diapers? It wasn't because she wanted to act like a baby. Heather knew that much from her online meanderings, which allowed for a little indulgence from an otherwise impossible desire. No, Heather could see the appeal of being an Adult Baby, but her interest was on the use of diapers. Heather always thought that being a seventeen year old girl and wanting to intentionally use diapers was definitely breaking some sort of social code. So no matter what, she wanted absolutely no one to know about her perverse fascination. In fact, her parents finding out was probably her greatest fear conceivable. And anyways, Heather always thought she would find it much more fun being able to relieve herself under perfectly normal clothes without another soul having any clue to her taped on toilet. Well, sadly the undergarment she had at her disposal at the moment didn't have tapes, but it was the only kind of diaper she had access to that might fit. Stealing three goodnites from her younger cousin's house was not an experience Heather wanted to repeat anytime soon. A buzz from her phone brought Heather out of her contemplation. Thirty minutes had come and gone. It was crunch time. "Crinkle time more like." Heather smiled at her own joke before swallowing her nerves and making her way up the stairs to her bedroom. Once inside, she shut the door out of impulse and went straight to her bed, lifted up the mattress, and pulled out one of three of her most most coveted yet feared possessions. She held it in her hands. The soft plastic goodnite was folded into a square and had purple and pink shading with a star in the middle, presumably a wetness indicator. Heather took a deep breath and took off her jeans, then her underwear, pausing only to stare at the goodnite once more, before stepping through the leg holes and slowly pulling it up her hips and around her bottom. They fit. Still in shock somewhat, Heather looked in the standing mirror at a walking contradiction. There in full view was a tall and scrawny brown haired 17 year old girl with what amounted to a pull up drawn tightly around her backside staring right back. In all of her daydreaming, Heather couldn't have imagined this sight. But here it was. She was finally diapered. The first ten minutes were, of course, taken to explore the new feeling of her padded posterior. Heather squeezed the material between her legs and ran her hand along her bottom. She reached her toes, walked around, did some jumping jacks. The goodnite held on. Heather then stepped back into her jeans and walked over to the mirror to analyze her form. Even being completely self conscious and practically shaking all over, Heather couldn't really see any of the goodnite bulge through her jeans. She then began her decent downstairs. Besides a possible faint crinkle, she could only feel the foreign object she was wearing. After another ten minutes of getting acquainted with her new undergarment, Heather was finally becoming more comfortable and relaxed. Her parents weren't coming home for another five hours and she had the house to herself. This meant she could move on to the next aspect of her plan. After all, she didn't go through all the trouble of acquiring the goodnites just to wear them. What were diapers for, after all, but to use. The need to relieve her bladder was present and after the rush of adrenaline that came with finally putting a diaper on, her need was only becoming more apparent. It was time for Heather to truly do what she had been waiting to for so long. Despite her mission to relax, Heather started shaking with both anticipation and nerves yet again. She was only now beginning to understand that just letting go in the middle of her family room was not going to be easy. In fact, it was now suddenly apparent to Heather that nearly her whole had been spent constantly maintaining the integrity to do the exact opposite of what she now wanted so desperately. While this only got her more excited at the strange novelty of her situation, it made it even harder to try and relax. Taking a few deep breaths to steady herself, Heather came up with an idea. She sat on the very edge of the couch much like she was sitting on an actual toilet, to simulate the open space of the toilet seat. After a minute of relaxation and frustration, she finally felt a warm spurt in her crotch region. But Instinctively her body clenched shut. Heather nearly cursed but took another breath and tried again. In half the time of the last attempt she felt another spurt before clenching up yet again. "You're so close Heather, just relax." Once more she relaxed her body and closed her eyes. This time almost immediately she felt spurt, and then another, and at once it was a warm trickle. That trickle became a hot flow and by the time she could fully comprehend what was happening, a moment of panic overcame her. "What if the goodnite leaks and goes all over the carpet! How would I explain that to Mom and Dad!" Heather tried to stop the flow but it was too far gone now. She stayed extremely tense as the remainder of her bladder emptied. When the flow finally came to a stop, Heather opened her eyes and looked down. She didn't see any wet spots. She patted the seat of her jeans. Nope, nothing. Relived, (In more ways than one), she began to notice the sensations inside her diaper. A warm, damp, squishy, and slightly bulkier mass caressed her bottom. Heather cupped her hand around her crotch. As she squeezed, a little urine escaped, tickling her before being reabsorbed into the now saturated padding. Overcome by these new sensations, Heather continued to poke and prod and squeeze her thighs together, obtaining any kind of sensory input she could from her wet state. Walking back upstairs with a present warmth with every step, she confirmed in the mirror that even though her goodnite had gone through a major wetting, you could still se no bulge under her pants. Giggling at the thought that no one would have noticed her wetting, she began to daydream about wearing and using her other goodnites around her parents or even at school. Suddenly, in a rare moment of reality filled entirely of her greatest dreams, Heather remembered there were only two more diapers to use under her mattress. "I guess I'll just have to make the best of each one" she thought, realizing that would mean to continue wearing the currently wet one around her waist. She didn't mind for the moment, this would give her an opportunity to see how much they could hold. Not to mention that Heather noticed she rather enjoyed the feeling of the freshly used goodnite. With that thought she squeezed her thighs around it again. Now that she had wet once, Heather was eager to feel the sensation of wetting yet again, so she walked to the kitchen to grab some water, enjoying each and every step. Acquiring a large glass, she filled it to the top with water and chugged, letting a few drops fall from her chin in haste. Once Heather was satisfied, she grabbed a granola bar for good measure and went to watch some tv to wait for her body to do its work. ... Heather's lower stomach brought her attention away from her show. Her eyes widened as another small movement in her abdomen made its presence known. She had to poop. The prospect both excited and frightened her. On the one hand she knew this is what diapers were for, not to mention she was curious what the sensation would feel like. But in all her dreaming the simple fact that you can mess your diaper as well as wet it never came to mind. Filled with vigor from her recently successful wetting, she decided to swallow her fear. "What better way to see if diapers could really replace the toilet for me is there?" Heather decided. Standing up, Heather evaluated her bowels and this time opted to assume a squatting position. Unlike wetting her diaper, great physical effort was required to get things going. After a few minutes of grunting and getting red in the face from effort, Heather was fed up. "Maybe if I change positions it will make things easier?" With that idea in mind, Heather got on her hands and knees, pushed her bottom outward and let out a grunt. Suddenly, she felt something warm and solid begin to exit her backside. Fully invested, she pushed again and felt the log move some more. Stopping to take a breath, she panted, composed herself, and let out one final large grunt. With that, the mass fully made its escape and began to take up space in the seat of her pants. Knowing she was not done, Heather slowly but surely pushed out more of her mess until she couldn't push anymore. Exhausted, Heather allowed her backside to touch the ground. In that instant, her whole world flipped upside-down. The very firm excrement, being compressed between the floor and Heather's bottom, squished like putty as it moved backwards, forwards, every which way around her nether regions. It was simultaneously the weirdest, most stimulating, and best feeling Heather had ever felt. The smell of her freshly soiled diaper reached her nose but she didn't care. If anything it added to the experience. Here she was, a seventeen year old girl, perfectly healthy, sitting in a wet and freshly messed diaper she purposely made. And she loved it. She squirmed in delight as the mess rubbed against her bottom. Up and down she bounced, feeling the mound change shape to better fit her seat. She even stood up and pushed again hoping to fill her goodnite even more. The disappointment that she had nothing left to give dissipated when a somewhat naughty thought entered her mind. She may not be able to mess more NOW, but she didn't HAVE to change out of her diaper anytime soon. This put a grin on her face. "That's why diapers exist, so you can wait to deal with the bathroom? Right?" Knowing she had at least a few hours until her family disturbed her, Heather was content to stay there on the floor, situated in her stinky state for the undecided future. Bouncing in both enjoyment of her current messy state and anticipation for what was now possible, Heather looked down at her jeans that completely hid any visual trace of the dirty deeds she'd done. No one could be the wiser. Heather smiled. She could get used to this. Chapter 2: Compulsion Heather's bright blue eyes glanced nervously from underneath her glasses. She saw that only a minute had passed since she looked last. Her eyes went back to watching the television. Then back to the clock. As much as Heather was enjoying her full diaper, the paranoia of her parents getting home early was only building the longer she sat trying to ignore the possibility. Like a building urge to relive the bladder, Heather's fear grew and grew until it was impossible to ignore. But unlike the problem she had recently found such a convenient and pleasurable solution to, there was no immediate relief to her growing anxiety. Eventually, this fear of an untimely discovery by her parents surpassed the enjoyment of her escapade and she resigned to cleaning up her mess. But not before she sat down just one last time to feel the invitingly warm mound press against her behind. After all, who knew when her next opportunity to do this would be? The thought both saddened and excited her. "While sitting in a full diaper is all well and good," Heather mused, "nothing beats the sensation of actually filling it." With a pat of her fully loaded backside through her jeans, she realized at that moment just how ridiculous that thought was. "I'm already eager to do this again and I haven't even got my current dirty diaper off!" Heather smiled at this as she half skipped, half waddled to the upstairs bathroom. When she stood before the mirror, she vigorously gave her bladder and bowels one last push. Only a small spurt of pee came out, warming her crotch slightly before slowly settling into the rest of the now thoroughly soaked goodnite. Carefully sliding her jeans to below her knees, Heather finally got her first unobstructed view of the used goodnite's condition. Any indication that she had avoided using a toilet to relive herself was well hidden while her jeans were on. Only after taking them off was it clear that Heather had made quite the mess of herself. The once clean white and pink crotch of the goodnite had been replaced with a dark yellow hue that spread up to an inch below the waistband. Turning the position of her slender frame to see a side profile, Heather observed a clear bulge on her bottom that took on a brown coloration, while it sagged out and down, away from the regularly smooth curve of her butt. In fact, the whole undergarment seemed to sag almost in defeat, being unsupported by her tight fitting jeans that sat on the floor around her feet. Heather realized if she were to have stayed in the goodnite much longer, or used it to any greater capacity than she had, it most certainly would have leaked all over the couch. Grateful to whatever karma she had been bestowed, and in the interest of keeping her diapered endeavors a secret, Heather silently promised herself to be more cautious when making use of the other two goodnites at her disposal. "Whenever that opportunity presents itself again." She thought, dismayed by the implications. The thought of putting on another one of her most prized possessions and wearing it while her family was home briefly entertained her mind, but was silenced almost immediately by the current task at hand. With a sigh, Heather gingerly tore the sides of her well used padding and began the tedious chore of a messy cleanup. The seemingly obvious fact that using a diaper meant a change must eventually follow was not at the forefront of Heather's mind when she first messed her goodnite, similar to how little thought of pooping her diaper existed when she first put it on. Rather ironically, the unforeseen inconvenience of changing turned out to be much less enjoyable than that of the formation of its cause. "In short", Heather thought "Messy diaper clean-ups stink!" It wasn't so much the actual smell or even feel of the cleanup that made it unpleasant, but the difficult nature of removing all the sticky waste from her backside without making a terrible mess of everything. After what seemed like half of a roll of toilet paper and an excessive amount of time and effort later, Heather's nether regions were acceptably clean, as was the bathroom and the hands that cleaned both. All that remained of her abnormal experience was a double layered target bag package containing her used goodnite. Also a faint smell of hand soap that lingered on her hands, and an unshakable unease that followed her to the trash can in her home's chilly three car garage. As she buried the evidence, that unease somehow followed her inside the house and upstairs into her bedroom, where underneath her mattress lay hidden the two remaining goodnites folded next to each other. To attempt to settle the unease of these loose ends, along with her overwhelmed nerves, Heather resorted to resuming the show she had started during her first interaction with using diapers. This turned out to be a mistake as the visual cue only reminded her of the shameful actions she had committed. So Heather receded back to her room, laid on her bed, stared at the ceiling, and tried to make sense of everything that had just happened. After much contemplation, Heather finally came to the conclusion that she knew a few things to be certain. One: She had fulfilled her growing irrational desire to use her a diaper as a toilet, at least temporarily. This meant going so far as to wet and mess in it. Two: She had thoroughly enjoyed all the sensations that using the diaper had brought upon her, especially the wetting and messing of it, but definitely excluding the process of cleaning it up. Three: She felt very ashamed of what she had done. Maybe out of some strange guilt to her parents and to society, but especially out of fear of them finding out what she had done. How might they react to her appalling actions? Heather couldn't even begin to guess. And lastly, Four: Beyond any doubt; She was most definitely going to try and do it all again. But not now. For the time being, she was content to relax knowing she had finally done what she sought out to for so long. Her parents were none the wiser to her antics for the time being, although Heather expected she couldn't resist pushing her luck sooner rather than later. But not now. So when the garage door could finally be heard opening at precisely the time her parents told her it would be, and their voices sounded from the kitchen, Heather decided right then and there she would pursue this bizarre interest to whatever whim it brought her. She could not pretend to go back. Not now. So with a great breath to collect herself, Heather began her decent down the stairs to greet her parents returning from their daytime outing. She could only hope the new goodnite she was wearing under her jeans was as undetectable to her parents as she believed it to be. Chapter 3: Incognito "Can you come help me carry in some groceries sweetie?" "Shit", Heather cursed to herself. On top of her racing heart and flushed face, now she had to hope her new goodnite wouldn't come loose or be seen in the routine yet uncharted process of casual physical activity. Taking one brief glance down at her jeans and long baggy t-shirt, Heather convinced herself of the unlikeliness of that event. She was just being paranoid. "How can I ever use diapers practically if I can't even bring in some groceries without panicking?" she told herself. "And anyways, a diaper is just like underwear you can relieve yourself in. You got this." Entering the foyer, Heather came upon her mother in her winter coat taking off some snow plastered shoes. Her glasses were still fogged over from the freezing cold air outside. "How much is there to carry in?" Heather questioned in what she hoped to be a completely natural and not at all guilty voice. "Oh it shouldn't be too bad." Replied her mother. "You know how your father isn't the biggest fan of shopping, so we only got the bare essentials." Heather received a sly smile and a wink from her mother. Another head stuck itself rather comically through the doorway. "Only because I enjoy spending time with our lovely teenage daughter!" Heather's father now made his way inside and Heather couldn't help but laugh at his tragic yet somehow adorable attempt at comedy. "Can you imagine it Cathrine? Leaving Heather at home all on her own for the entire day? Who knows what shenanigans she could get up too!" It was only her father's lighthearted yet unquestionably sarcastic grin that kept Heather from having a fatal panic attack on the spot. "Oh stop it James, your scaring our daughter to death." Chimed Cathrine, doing her best not to laugh as well. "She deserves a little time to herself with how well she's been doing in school recently." "You know I'm kidding. And after all she's definitely earned it." James remarked, stomping his own boots on the rug. Heather has always thought it was rather weird how often her parents referred to each other by first name. Maybe because they both considered themselves to be intellectuals? But now that she was secretly wearing what was essentially a diaper right in front of them, her parents odd habits suddenly didn't seem so strange. "Anyway" resumed Cathrine, "since your father just couldn't wait to see you, you'll need to make a run to the grocery store tomorrow. I have a list I can text you and I'll be sure to leave some cash on the table for you to grab in the morning. Your father has a conference at the college until 8 tomorrow and I have a board meeting so I won't be home until 7:00 ish. That means dishwasher emptied and laundry baskets upstairs." That means I have a chance to buy some diapers for myself! Heather realized. "Got it?" "Geez mom, let me get the groceries in first before you give me a days worth of chores!" It was the middle of winter in the Midwest so Heather did the sensible thing and put on a coat and some crocs before slipping out the door. Crocs would seem like an odd choice to wear out on the driveway but Heather was in the habit of doing it anyway. Besides, it was becoming more and more apparent to Heather that sometimes convenience beats sanity. The wall of cold from outside hit Heather like a brick and an immediate nostalgia for her previous warm and used goodnite came to mind. While slightly cozy when dry and clean between her legs, Heather much preferred the sensation of a full diaper caressing her behind to a clean one. Still, as Heather bent to grab the few full reusable bags her parents used for groceries, the feeling of the soft padding was assuring to have. ... "Not that many groceries?!" The lenses of Heather's glasses began to fog like her mother's on her first trip back inside. "What else could you possibly need me to get Monday?" "With how fast your metabolism is dear, those groceries will be gone tomorrow!" Her mother replied. It was true, and for once Heather didn't mind. Normally she would fret about how she couldn't gain weight if she tried, and how hard it would be to get her high school crush, Jason Davis, to notice her without a curve to be seen. However it dawned on Heather at the moment that the operating speed of her digestive system did mean she would go number two more often. Normally this was also a negative, but Heather's recent solution to this very problem had turned those tables in her favor. Not that any boy would date a girl in diapers. Especially Jason Davis. Huffing and brushing away stray brown hair that found her mouth, Heather set the last bag in front of her mother with an exasperated sigh. "And you wonder where all those calories go." There was a beat and then a smile formed between the two. "I'll be in my room if you need anything else." proclaimed Heather. "I appreciate you dear." Was heard from the hall but Heather was already in her room trying to remember what her full goodnite had felt like and scheming for when it could be filled again. ... A sharp knock at the door brought Heather's attention away from the exploration of her undergarment. With a deeper appreciation for her parents habit to knock and a check to make sure nothing was showing from her jeans after her interrupted exploration, Heather sat up to the corner of her bed and grabbed her phone, as though she had been doing nothing but playing on it since retreating to her bedroom. "Come in!" Heather's mother poked her head into the door frame. "Come set the table honey, dinner is almost ready". "Alright I'm coming" Heather responded with all the angst she could muster, lazily pushing herself off her bed and an inaudible crinkle following her backside to the dining room. A few minutes of table setting later and dinner was served. Heather's mouth watered as she gazed upon the illustrious bounty her mother had prepared. Crispy chicken with green beans and Heather's favorite: her mother's homemade cheesy potatoes. "So, is all your homework done for Monday?" Heather stared blankly at her parents with a spoon full of potatoes in her mouth. "Uh huh" she mumble through a full mouth. "What was that?" Her father asked. Heather downed the potatoes. "I said yes" "Are you sure?" pressed her mother. "I'm sure Mom!" Heather made sure to roll her eyes. "I finished everything at school. It's really not that hard." "Well is anyone bothering you at school?" "No" Heather murmured. That was a lie. Lying was not a common practice for Heather, beside of course the whole diaper thing, but she really didn't want her parents to make a scene. And plus she wanted to be able to handle the situation herself. "For Christ sake I'm seventeen going on adulthood." Heather often told herself. "I should be able to handle that bitch Sarah Parker." "Any boys?" Her father asked smugly. Heather blushed "I don't have to tell you anything!" She wouldn't really mind admitting her crush on Jason Davis of course, beside the guaranteed awkwardness involved, but but neither parent pushed any more. They just looked back at their food and each other grinning. Near the end of the meal and after a great deal of savoring, Heather's father spoke up. "Tell you what, my teenage daughter, I'm in the mood for a bargain tonight. If you go set up a board game for us to play, I'll do tonight's dishes for you." Heather almost swallowed her spoon. No dishes?! "Deal!" Said Heather almost immediately and jumped out of her chair "Just let me go run to the bathroom quick." she shouted and began rushing down the hall. "Can't wait to beat you again!" Called her mother. "As if!" Heather called back. Entering the bathroom Heather shut the door and pulled down her jeans only to again realize what she was wearing underneath. An urge to pee was present but not pressing. She could put it off for a bit, maybe do it after the game, in the privacy of her own bed. "That way I can enjoy it for a while." Heather thought, pulling back up her jeans and ignoring her beckoning bladder. She pulled up the toilet lid and sat on it with her pants on and waited for what seemed like the proper amount of time before flushing, washing her hands, and returning to the living room. After much internal deliberation on what game to play, Heather slid Sorry from the shelf and set it up on the coffee table. "Let's get this over with. Sorry can't that long can it?" Suffice it to say....it took that long. Around and hour in and no member of the Johnson family seemed to be in the lead. It was the stalemate of the century and Heather's bladder was becoming more and more of a distraction. Her competitive nature blocked any idea of letting one of her parents win out of her mind, but it was apparent that she could not continue like this for long. Heather's focus was waning and it took more and more of her concentration just not to bounce up and down. An internal dialogue was beginning in her mind. "So what's the plan Heather?" "Quick finish this game and go to my room to wet this goodnite." "Why wait?" "I can't wet myself in front of my parents!" "How would they know?" "Well what if it leaks?" "It didn't earlier today." "Well what if they hear it?" "Really?" "But it was hard to start going before!" "Isn't this why you were interested in diapers in the first place? So you could just go as you please?" "I guess..." "Just try it!" "Fine, geez brain!" But like before, Heather still struggled to relax enough to let anything go. Being in front of her family probably didn't help. All her previous potty training were still rebelling against her and the muscles in her bladder refused to give. After shifting positions to sit on her knees and make it easier to relax Heather was about to give up when a small spurt escaped. Trying not to think too hard about what was happening Heather drew a card. Darn another 4. She needed a one or two to get her last remaining pawn out of the starting circle. Her Mother drew. Another squirt. Heather tried not to blush. Her father drew. A small steady trickle has now began and her crotch began to warm. "Earth to Heather! Your turn to draw." The flow was now at full stream. "Uh yeah sorry Mom." Heather took a card. She smirked seeing it was a SORRY card. "Yeah gosh I really am SORRY. My bad." Heather made sure to add extra sarcasm to her statement as she replaced her mother's pawn with her own. The stream was back to a trickle and quickly slowing. By the time it was Heather's turn again the flow had stopped entirely. She, Heather Johnson, a seventeen year old teenage girl, has just peed in a diaper in front of both of her parents, and neither had noticed a thing. She sat back and felt the lukewarm padding squish against her butt. Once all of her....well most of her focus was back to the game, it was only a matter of time before her last piece was safely home. Not that skill has really anything to do with the game of Sorry. "Victory is mine!" Shouted Heather jumping into the air cheering. Her mother stuck out her tongue and her father just shook his head in disbelief. "I was SO CLOSE!" He exclaimed. "Ah well, good game regardless." They shook hands. "Winner cleans up the board though!" and just like that her father was out of sight. "Don't look at me." Said her mother. "But you should really get to bed after your done. That game went a little longer than I would have anticipated. It's nearly midnight." Heather pressed her thighs together. "You don't have to tell me twice. Winning takes a lot out of me." Heather couldn't help but grin at her mother. Catherine just scoffed and left her daughter to clear the board. Once the game was finally put away, Heather rushed to her room and quickly shut the door, leaning against it and sliding to the floor. After a quick inspection of her cooling goodnite, Heather quickly traded her jeans for a pair of pajama bottoms and jumped into bed, relishing in the privacy the blankets provided. It took a good five minutes before Heather's heart rate was back to normal. Once she convinced herself her parents were in bed she let out a breath. The thrill of secrecy still lingered in Heather's head, but after a few halfhearted prods at her soggy padding, exhaustion caught up with her and an exhausted Heather let her head hit the pillow. The blur of the days events passed by her. In a single day Heather had indulged in her lifelong curiosity. She, a perfectly healthy seventeen year old girl, had in one day, tried on and used two diapers, one by herself and one somewhat less messily in front of her parents, and was presently laying in the latter that she had no intention of changing out of until completely necessary. Smiling at her good fortune, Heather had one last thought before closing her eyes, "I wonder if there is anyone else in town like me." The thought resonated for a moment but exhaustion won over and for seemingly the first time in her life, Heather was completely content. The sky opened up outside and snow began to fall gently. The girl, more happy then she had ever been, drifted off to sleep. Chapter 4: Outside A soft light filtered through the curtains of an upstairs bedroom window, shining lightly upon the brown hair of one Heather Johnson, who's figure was sprawled across her full size bed. Underneath some seemingly innocent plaid pajama bottoms was a secret indulgence of her curiosity that had only just been fulfilled the previous day. It was around eleven in the am when she finally woke up. The first thing Heather noticed after regaining consciousness was a cold damp sensation between her legs. A moment of panic overcame her before she realized it was confined to her goodnite. "Oh right, yesterday happened." Heather thought she might sing as all of the previous days events came back to her in a wonderful rush of excitement and butterflies. Peeking under the covers, and seeing it, it was real, still there, Heather gave her goodnite a thorough "inspection" for "purely analytical reasons" and not at all that she loved every moment of the soggy padding caressing her skin..... Although she had to admit that the cold wet, 10 hour old pull-up was beginning to feel rather clammy. And as is usually the case for anyone sleeping in as late as Heather did, the act of waking up brought with it a pressing need to pee. And as much as Heather wanted to stay in bed and go in her goodnite, she knew with nearly absolute certainty it would not hold another wetting. This was blatantly obvious and expressed by the corresponding sag of the garment and weight on her hips as Heather stood up. The thought of changing into her final goodnite to relieve herself came to mind, but after a brief weighing of her options, Heather decided to go on the toilet this time, so as to save the last one for the remainder of the day.... "Or at least" she thought "until I pick up some real, better fitting diapers at the store." The implications of that plan both frightened and excited Heather. Purchasing some diapers would risk potential humiliation and the destruction of her nonexistent social status. But if she succeed in her mission, Heather would finally have some real diapers. Ones that she could actually use practically. Not only that, but there was just something about the nature of a diaper that thrilled Heather. While the goodnites were a sort of a test run and served their purpose well, they were only really meant for accidents, and smaller ones at that. Now a real diaper.... you were expected to go in those, which is exactly what Heather now wanted. With a real diaper she could truly relieve herself at her own discretion whenever and wherever she pleased without worrying about an immediate change. Only adding to this was the newly discovered bonus of some more than pleasant sensations that came with the use of a diaper. "It might even top the sheer convenience of using it" Heather decided. With her parents being gone until late in the evening and a grocery trip mandated by her mother regardless, Heather told herself "If there is ever going to be an opportunity for me to smuggle myself some real diapers, today would be the day." And so rather reluctantly, Heather used the toilet, for what she hoped was to be the last time in a while. After taking a quick shower, she went back to her room and took out the last remaining goodnite. "Your kind have served me well." She teased, before sliding the pink padding snuggly around her rear "But it's time for an upgrade." Her jeans quickly followed the goodnite's, and after braiding her hair in a new way just for the fun of it, Heather jumped onto the living room couch and checked her phone to see the grocery list her mother had sent her. After reading, in her mother's words, the "short" grocery list, Heather sunddenly realized a potential flaw in her plan. "Do they even make actual diapers for people my age that I can buy in town?" Heather quickly opened a hidden tab and searched diapers for 17 year old girl. After researching for a bit, Heather became a little concerned. It was quickly apparent that there wasn't as much of a diaper market for girls her age as she would have hoped. Still determined however, Heather told herself she would just look at the store and see what they had on the shelves. She grabbed her phone, some extra cash for her secret purchase, her keys and phone, and made her way out the door. ... Parked in the lot of the local grocery store, Heather was reminded of how great it was to have her own car. But also how many people are at the local grocery store at noon on Sunday. Suddenly she was a little less giddy for this adventure and a lot more nervous. Heather quickly checked one more time to make sure no one would tell what she was secretly wearing. She gulped, grabbed her phone, and exited the dusty green Subaru. It was like greeting her parents all over again. Every step felt like a waddle and sounded like a crinkle. Heather entered the automatic the sliding doors and was blasted by a heater. She grabbed a cart and checked the grocery list her mother sent her. It would be in and out, save the fifty or so items to find in between. Just an hour or so of potential disaster. I can't stay this self conscious if I'm going to get something even thicker than this and wear in public! Heather told herself. She took a few deep breaths. It was an ultimatum. No one is going to be looking for any padding. It's all in your head Heather. It is perfectly hidden and no one normally cares what underwear your wearing anyway. No boys stare at your flat ass, right?. It's just a normal shopping trip. You probably won't even run into anyone you know. "Hey pencil neck, fancy seeing your face her today!" Son of a bitch. Right in front of Heather stood quite possibly her least favorite person on Earth. No, scratch that, the solar system. Is the galaxy to presumptuous? "No hi back? How rude! Are you a mute?" Her fake eyelashes blinked expectantly. "Hi Sarah" responded Heather meekly. Out of everyone in the observable universe, why did it have to be Sarah Parker? "Oh so you can talk." Sarah's low laying V neck was giving Heather trouble at looking towards the floor, as most of her lower field of view was full of Sarah's cleavage. Heather's significant hight advantage was not doing her any favors either. "See, normally the stick figures I come across don't talk, but apparently your such a smarty pants that you can! Good job!" Silence "I'm just kidding of course! Yeesh, maybe you still are a mute. No wonder your still single. That and your flat chest I guess. Anyway, I hope your shopping trip for your mommy goes well." Sarah gestured towards the scribbled out grocery list with a heart on it from her mother. "Oh, and don't forget to use the potty! You don't need to be any more of an accident than you already are!" And just as quickly as she came, with a snort laugh and an eye roll, Sarah Parker was gone. Heather wanted to rush to the bathroom right there and tear off her goodnite. Tears were forming in her eyes. The bitch has a point. I'm almost an adult, yet I'm still just a flat chested suck up with a desire to piss and shit myself. Only the lack of any change of underwear and a fear of being discovered stopped her from storming into the bathroom and ending this stupid charade there and then. She would get her moms groceries, go home, bury the goodnite she was wearing in the trash, and never do anything so stupid ever again. ... Heather felt disgusted when she had to walk through the incontinence isle to get some Advil. How could she have actually thought she was going to buy a package of diapers in this crowded of a store? And as if to make a point, her body chose that time to let her know she had to poop. Nothing pressing, but still there and a reminder of the stupid plans she had made and the immature thing still there on her hips. In her haste to get through the isle, Heather missed the label of a brand new product that would have her jumping for joy only a few hours earlier. Now she was too busy sulking. Soon Heather had gotten all but one of the items previously on her list and was at the checkout. Her reusable bags were filled and she had payed with the credit card her mother had given her. The old woman at the register seemed almost entirely senile and any and all hope for a day full of joy and excitement seemed to have been lost. She was just taking her receipt when from behind she heard a voice speak "I like your hair" Heather turned around and was met with the shy bright blue eyes of a shorter brown haired boy around her age. There was no one else but her that he could have been talking to, Right? "Um, my hair?" Heather asked quietly. She grabbed instinctively at the braid she had made that morning after her shower but thought nothing of at the time. "Uh, yeah yours.....um sorry I didn't..." He averted his gaze. "Oh no, uh thanks, I guess. I just don't normally get compliments from guys really.." Heather was screaming at herself from the inside. "Yeah, I know it was kinda weird, I don't normal say stuff like that but I just wanted you to know that you look nice, I mean your hair looks nice, I mean...sorry." He was blushing hard, and by the heat in her face, Heather knew she must be too. There was a long awkward silence. "Heather." "Huh?" "My name is Heather Johnson. What's yours?" She was surprised by her own voice. "Oh, um, Timmothy, Timmothy Drew. Nice to meet you." His voice had the characteristics of a mouse, sharp, squeaky, and a little quiet. They caught eye contact again and for some reason neither could brake the gaze. Heather didn't want to guess who's face was more red. "That's really nice of you to say Timmothy." She gave him an awkward smile before turning and making a beeline for the doors. Heather was just about to go rush back into the cold. For some reason beyond sanity she turned back to look at him. He was staring back in a kind of trance. Then he waved. Heather waved back, suppressing the desire to skip out of the store. A boy had complimented her! Her!! While bending over to put the groceries in the backseat, Heather felt her bladder twitch and was once again reminded of the padding of her goodnite pressing against her. Who was Sarah Parker to judge her? A boy liked her hair! A boy named Timmothy! With a smile that was a twinge devious, Heather relaxed. Letting go was somehow much easier than the day previous and she felt the stream start followed by a growing warmth in her crotch. With a grin, she sat down in the drivers seat and searched up the nearest pharmacy. She would need some real diapers if she wanted to go all the way with this. Her now increasingly desperate bowels reminded her of that. The stream had stopped now. There was a newly lit fire inside her breast, some sort of bravery Heather had never felt before. The future was uncertain but Heather knew one thing for certain, "I'm gonna be messy soon one way or another." The devious grin grew a little wider. With that thought now firm in her head, Heather pulled out of the parking lot and turned in the direction of the pharmacy to get some real diapers before the day was out.